Warnings: death, grief, trauma, past life memories, reincarnation, crying, panic, anxiety, blood, violence, murder, emotional breakdowns, survivor’s guilt, I think that’s it. I promise there’s a happy ish ending.
Taglist: @voucearse, @cherry012399, @reiofsuns2001, @99zspider, @h0neylemon, @loopylizzard, let me know if anyone wants to be tagged.
Part 1 of the Everbound: Blood Saga!
Ladies and gentlemen, and everyone else, grab some tissues and some popcorn, strap in, and be prepared for an emotional roller coaster. This is like 25k pure angst.
Masterlist Part 2
It all started just a little over four hundred years ago. In a time that was darker, but perhaps simpler in its own cruel way. A young scholar sat hunched inside a worn canvas tent, the flicker of a single candle casting restless shadows across pages filled with crude diagrams of the human body. Ink smudged his fingers, dried blood stained the cuffs of his sleeves. Outside, the distant groans of injured soldiers bled into the quiet, but inside, he focused. Always focused.
“Hold still,” he murmured earlier that evening, his voice steady despite the trembling of the man before him. “If you keep moving, I cannot help you.” “I will not lose the arm, will I?” the soldier asked, breath shallow, eyes wide with fear. Jay hesitated for only a moment before tightening the bandage with practiced hands. “Not tonight,” he said quietly. “That is all I can promise.” It was a life of small victories. A stitched wound. A fever broken. A man who lived to see another dawn. In war, that was as close to peace as one could come.
What war they fought, he no longer remembered. The banners, the cause, the names of kings and enemies, all of it had long since faded. But one night remained etched deep into him. It began with a scream. Jay’s eyes snapped open, the book slipping from his grasp as the sound tore through the silence. Another scream followed, then another, until the air itself seemed to crack under the weight of panic. “Fire!” someone shouted outside. “We’re under attack!” The tent walls glowed orange in an instant.
Jay stumbled to his feet, heart pounding, confusion turning to horror as heat pressed in from all sides. He pushed through the tent flap and was met with chaos. Flames devoured everything. Tents collapsed in on themselves, soldiers ran in every direction, some already engulfed, their cries raw and inhuman. “Help me!” a voice cried somewhere to his left, but when Jay turned, all he saw was a figure swallowed by fire. The smell hit him next. Burning cloth. Burning flesh. “No…” he whispered, backing away, but there was nowhere to go.
A sudden burst of heat struck him from behind. His sleeve caught first. He slapped at it instinctively, panic surging as the fire spread too quickly, licking up his arm, devouring fabric and skin alike. “God, no, no, no…” He screamed as the flames took hold, the pain immediate and unbearable. His skin crackled, blistered, the heat searing deep into muscle. Every instinct screamed at him to run. The lake. He remembered it faintly, just beyond the ridge, past the line of trees. If he could reach it, if he could just make it that far.
Jay stumbled forward, half-blind with pain, pushing through the chaos. Someone collided with him and fell, their face unrecognizable beneath burns. Another grabbed at him, fingers desperate, but Jay tore free, his mind reduced to a single thought. Water. “I have to… I have to make it…” he gasped, though the words barely formed past the agony. Each step felt slower than the last. His legs threatened to give out beneath him, his vision swimming as the world blurred into fire and shadow. The sounds of battle, of screaming, of death, all faded beneath the roar of his own suffering.
The trees loomed ahead, dark shapes against the inferno behind him. Just a little further. But his body was failing. Jay staggered, his foot catching on uneven ground as he fell hard, the impact knocking the breath from his lungs. The flames still clung to him, relentless, unforgiving. He tried to push himself up. His arms trembled, barely responding. His strength was gone. “I cannot…” he choked, voice breaking as his vision dimmed. “I cannot die like this…” The lake was so close. He could hear it now, the faint ripple of water just beyond reach. But he wasn’t sure he would make it, and then, everything went dark.
There was no sense of falling, no final breath he could remember drawing. Just an abrupt, merciful end to the pain, as if the world itself had decided he had suffered enough. For a time, there was nothing. And then, slowly, something returned. Awareness came first. Faint, distant, like a memory struggling to surface. Then scent. Thick and heavy, filling his lungs before he could even open his eyes. Incense. Crushed herbs. Dried roots. Familiar. Comforting, in a strange, disorienting way. An infirmary. His eyes opened.
The room was dim, lit by low-burning candles placed along the walls. Shadows clung to every corner, stretching and shifting with the flicker of the flames. The air felt still, too still, as if even the dust dared not move. Jay drew in a breath, expecting pain, but none came. His brow furrowed. That was wrong. Slowly, he lifted his hands into view. They were whole. Not just unburnt. Whole. The skin was smooth, unblemished, and almost pale in a way that felt unfamiliar. He turned them over, inspecting every inch, searching for the damage he knew should be there. The blisters. The char. The ruin. There was nothing.
Even the roughness that had once marked his palms, the callouses from grinding herbs and working long hours, had vanished. “What…” His voice came out hoarse, quieter than he expected. He swallowed, pushing himself up onto his elbows. His body moved too easily, too smoothly, as if it no longer carried the weight of exhaustion or injury. He paused, waiting for something to hurt. Nothing did. No ache. No stiffness. No lingering agony. Only emptiness. A flicker of unease settled in his chest. This was not survival. This was something else.
The soft creak of a door broke the silence. Jay’s head snapped toward the sound, instincts sharp despite his confusion. A woman stepped inside. She moved with a quiet grace, her presence filling the room without effort. She appeared to be in her mid-forties, her dark hair pulled back neatly, her expression calm. Too calm. She smiled when she saw him awake. “You’re awake, young man.” Her voice was gentle, almost soothing, like a healer addressing a frightened patient. But there was something beneath it, something that did not quite belong.
Jay said nothing at first. His gaze lingered on her, studying, searching for something he could not yet name. And then he saw it. Her teeth. They were not human. Slightly longer. Sharper. Just enough that when her lips curved into that smile, they caught the candlelight in a way that made something cold settle deep in his chest. His breath hitched. The woman noticed immediately. “Ah,” she said softly, tilting her head. “So you saw it.” Jay instinctively drew back, his body tensing as unease sharpened into fear. “Stay back,” he said, though his voice lacked the strength he intended. The woman raised her hands slightly, a gesture of peace. “Do not fear me.”
Her smile did not fade, but something in her gaze shifted. It softened, almost amused. “We are the same now.” Jay’s stomach twisted. Same. The word echoed in his mind, louder than it should have. “You should be thanking me,” she continued, stepping a little closer, though not enough to seem threatening. “I saved you.” Jay’s fingers curled into the thin fabric beneath him. “Saved?” he repeated, the word foreign on his tongue. Her eyes studied him carefully, as if measuring how much he already understood. “I found you,” she said. “Or what was left of you. Burnt beyond recognition. Barely clinging to life.”
A pause. “I was going to end it. It might have been the kinder choice.” Jay’s breath caught. “But something stayed my hand,” she went on. “Something told me you would be… valuable.” The word lingered. “So I saved you,” she finished simply. “I made you one of us.” Silence fell between them. Jay stared at her, his mind racing, grasping for meaning while trying to deny it at the same time. One of us. He knew those words. Everyone did. Stories told in hushed tones. Warnings whispered by soldiers around dying fires. Creatures of the night. Monsters.
His gaze flicked once more to her teeth. To the unnatural stillness of the room. To the absence of pain in his own body. “No…” he murmured, shaking his head slightly. “No, that is not…” But the truth pressed in, unavoidable. He had heard the stories. He had seen the aftermath. The ones who turned into wolves beneath the moon. And the ones who drank blood to survive, vampires. Jay’s chest tightened as the realization settled fully into place. And for the first time since waking, something far worse than pain took hold.
The woman introduced herself as Sage. “An odd name,” Jay said quietly, watching her as one might watch something that could turn dangerous at any moment. “It suits me,” she replied with a faint smile. “And you will grow used to it, as you will grow used to everything else.” She moved through the room with ease, gathering small jars and bundles of herbs, her fingers brushing over them with familiarity. The scent in the air deepened as she worked.
“You look at me as if I am something unnatural,” she continued, glancing back at him. “But tell me, Jay, what is more unnatural? A creature that must drink to survive, or a man who slaughters another in the name of a king he has never met?” Jay said nothing. Sage turned to face him fully now, her expression calm, almost patient. “All creatures kill. All creatures die. All creatures live. There is no difference between us and them. Only perspective.” She stepped closer, her gaze steady. “We are not monsters. We are simply… more.”
Jay frowned. “More?” “Stronger. Faster. Eternal.” There was no arrogance in her tone, only certainty. “We have been blessed.” “By what?” he asked. “The moon,” she answered simply. Jay let out a quiet breath, shaking his head. “That sounds like something told to make this easier to accept.” Sage’s smile softened, though her eyes remained sharp. “Perhaps. Or perhaps it is simply the truth you have yet to understand.” She turned away again, but her voice continued, quieter now. “Unfortunately, we are not the only ones who believe ourselves chosen.” Jay’s gaze sharpened. “The wolves.” “The lycans,” she corrected gently. “They believe the same as we do, that they are superior. That they alone are worthy of what they have been given.” “And you disagree?” Sage paused for only a moment. “We cannot both be right, we cannot both exist.”
The way she said it was calm. Almost kind. But Jay heard what lay beneath. “You want them dead,” he said. Sage did not answer immediately. When she did, her voice was softer than before. “We protect our kind. As they protect theirs.” “That is not protection,” Jay replied, his tone tightening. “That is slaughter.” Sage finally looked at him again, something unreadable flickering behind her eyes. “You are still thinking like a human.” “Because I am, was just, human,” he snapped. Silence stretched between them. Then Sage stepped closer, placing a hand lightly against his shoulder. Her touch was cool, steady. “And now you are not,” she said gently. “You will learn. In time.”
It took weeks. Weeks of restless nights and heavy thoughts. Weeks of watching, listening, trying to understand a world that had changed without his consent. Sage kept him close. Closer than the others seemed to like. More than once, Jay caught the elders watching him with open suspicion, their gazes lingering a little too long, their whispers falling silent when he entered a room. “He is weak,” one of them muttered once, not quietly enough. “He hesitates. He questions.” “He is new,” Sage replied calmly. “As you once were.” “He does not believe,” another added, their voice colder. “That makes him dangerous.”
Jay had expected Sage to agree. She did not. “He will,” she said simply. “Or he will find his own way. Either is acceptable.” “And if his way threatens ours?” Sage’s expression did not change. “Then I will deal with it.” That had been the end of it. After that, the whispers quieted. The looks remained, but none dared act on them. Sage stood between him and whatever judgment they had been ready to pass. She treated him with a patience he did not understand. Guided him, corrected him, defended him. There was something almost maternal in the way she spoke to him, in the way she watched over him.
In time, Jay stopped questioning it. If she had made him this way, then perhaps, in some sense, she had a claim to him. Weeks passed, and slowly, reluctantly, he began to adapt. The hunger came first. Sharp. Insistent. Impossible to ignore. The first time he fed, he nearly recoiled from himself. “I cannot do this,” he said, pulling back, his hands trembling. “You must,” Sage told him, her voice firm but not unkind. “Or you will die. Again.” “It feels wrong.” “It’s simply survival.” Jay clenched his jaw, staring at the offered blood as if it might burn him. “I was meant to heal people. Not… this.” Sage stepped closer, her gaze steady. “And you still can. But you cannot save anyone if you refuse to live.”
He hesitated only a moment longer before giving in. It did not take long for necessity to dull the discomfort. Then came the strength. At first, it startled him. The way his body responded without effort, the way distance seemed to shrink beneath his steps. He moved faster than he thought possible, reacted quicker than his mind could fully comprehend. “You will learn control,” Sage assured him after he nearly shattered a wooden table with a careless grip. “I preferred being weak,” Jay muttered. She laughed softly. “No, you did not.” And perhaps she was right. Over time, the unfamiliar became routine. The impossible became normal. The hunger. The strength. The stillness of his body. The silence of his breath. It no longer felt like something forced upon him. It simply… was. And though he would never have chosen this life, he began to understand it. Not fully. Not yet. But enough to exist within it.
Jay had yet to truly join the war against the lycans. The thought of it still sat uneasily within him, like something he could not quite swallow. “I did not become this to kill,” he told Sage one evening, his voice low as he cleaned dried blood from a set of instruments. Sage did not look up from her work. “No one ever does,” she replied. “But sometimes, it becomes necessary.” Jay shook his head, though she could not see it. “Not for me.” She studied him then, her gaze lingering for a moment longer than usual. “Then do not,” she said simply. “There are other ways to serve.” And so he did.
He stayed within the coven, assisting Sage in the infirmary. It was a role that felt… familiar. Grounding. A fragile thread connecting who he had been to what he had become. He treated wounds. Mixed remedies. Learned new ways to heal with herbs he had never seen before, plants that grew only in shadowed places, nurtured by creatures who did not belong to the sun. Often, he was sent beyond the safety of the coven. “Go to the town to the east,” Sage would say. “We are running low on dried root.” Or, “There is a grove not far from here. You will find what we need if you know where to look.” He did not mind the errands. In truth, he welcomed them. The quiet of the forest was easier than the tension of the coven, easier than the distant sounds of war that followed them wherever they went. Months passed since the fire that had taken his life and given him another. Months of learning. Of adapting. Of surviving.
~~~
And then came the morning that changed everything again. Sage handed him a small, worn book, its pages filled with careful sketches and notes written in a hand far older than his own. “There is something I need,” she said. Jay took the book, flipping it open. His eyes fell on the illustration of a delicate flower, its petals thin and almost translucent, curling inward like something guarding a secret. “This does not look familiar,” he admitted. “It should not,” Sage replied. “It is not meant to be found.” Jay glanced up. “That sounds promising.” A faint smile touched her lips. “It is grown by witches. Tended carefully. Protected.” “And you want me to simply walk in and take it?” “I want you to retrieve it,” she corrected. “Carefully.”
Her expression grew more serious as she reached into the folds of her cloak, producing a small object. It shimmered faintly in the dim light, something between metal and glass, etched with symbols Jay did not recognize. “You must not touch the flower with your bare hands,” she said, placing it in his palm. “Not even for a moment.” “What happens if I do?” he asked. Sage held his gaze. “You will not like the answer.” Jay exhaled slowly. “Understood.” He tucked the object away and closed the book. “Where will I find it?” Sage pointed toward the distant tree line beyond the coven’s borders. “Follow the forest north. You will know when you are close.” Jay nodded once before turning to leave. “Jay.” He paused, glancing back at her. “Be careful,” she said. Something in her tone made him linger for a moment longer than usual. Then he gave a small nod and stepped out into the morning light.
The forest welcomed him in silence. Time passed easily beneath the canopy. The air was cool, the ground soft beneath his steps. Birds called overhead, unaware of the creature that moved quietly among them. He searched carefully, comparing what he saw to the image in the book. Hours slipped by, the sun climbing higher in the sky. It was nearing noon when he found it. The flower stood alone in a small clearing, its pale petals catching the light in a way that felt almost unnatural. It seemed to glow faintly, as if it did not quite belong to the world around it.
Jay stepped closer, cautious. “That must be it,” he murmured to himself. He reached for the object Sage had given him, preparing to retrieve it. A movement at the edge of the clearing made him freeze. Someone else was there. A young girl stepped forward, her presence so quiet he had not noticed her approach. She moved toward the flower without hesitation, her hand lifting as if drawn to it. “No,” Jay said sharply, his voice cutting through the stillness. “Do not touch it.” The girl stopped. Slowly, she turned. Their eyes met. And everything else fell away. Jay forgot to breathe.
The forest, the war, the flower, all of it faded into nothing as something deep within him stirred, then surged. It was not like anything he had ever felt before. Not fear. Not hunger. Something stronger. His chest tightened as if something inside him had been pulled taut, stretched across time itself. Every instinct in him screamed the same thing. Closer. He took a step forward without thinking. The girl stared at him, confusion flickering across her face, but she did not move away. “What?” she began softly. Jay barely heard her.
Sage’s voice echoed faintly in his mind. Words spoken weeks ago, half dismissed at the time. There is a possibility. Rare. Unpredictable. A bond not given to all. A fated connection. Jay’s gaze remained locked on hers, something unspoken passing between them in the silence. And in that moment, he knew. He had found his fated love.
“That flower… it is poisonous,” Jay said quickly, his voice steadier than he felt. He did not know if that was true. The book had not said it in such simple terms, only that it was dangerous, not to be touched. But he needed her to step away, and fear was often the fastest way to ensure that. The girl paused, her hand hovering for just a moment longer before she pulled it back. “Oh,” she said softly, taking a small step away. “What a shame. It is so pretty.” Jay let out a quiet breath he had not realized he was holding.
The light shifted above them as the wind stirred the branches, and for a moment, the sun broke through in scattered beams. It fell across her like something intentional, catching in her hair, tracing the curve of her face, illuminating her in a way that made her seem almost unreal. Warm and alive, everything he was not. Jay forced himself to move, reaching for the object Sage had given him. He handled it carefully, positioning it around the stem of the flower before lifting it cleanly from the earth. “I wish I could give it to you,” he said, glancing back at her, “but as I said, it is dangerous. I will need to dispose of it properly.”
The girl smiled at him, a lightness in her expression that made something in his chest tighten. “I suppose that makes you my knight in shining armor, then.” Jay let out a small breath of amusement, the sound unfamiliar even to himself. “Perhaps.” She stepped closer then, her dress brushing softly against the forest floor, catching on fallen leaves. She didn’t seem to notice, or perhaps she simply didn’t care. “I am (Y/n),” she said, offering a small curtsy, playful yet sincere. Jay dipped his head slightly in return. “Jay.” “Jay,” she repeated, as if testing the name, committing it to memory. Her smile lingered. “You must be new around here. I have not seen you before.”
There was no suspicion in her tone, only curiosity. Jay hesitated. He had learned quickly that truth was not always something he could offer freely. “Yes,” he said after a moment. “I am with the army.” It was close enough to what she would expect. Close enough to avoid questions he could not answer. Her expression shifted slightly, something softer, more thoughtful. “Oh.” There was a quiet understanding in that single word. Perhaps she had seen soldiers before. Perhaps she knew what it meant. Jay felt an unexpected pang of guilt.
He glanced upward, the movement instinctive. The sun had shifted further now. Time had passed faster than he had realized. He should return. Sage would be waiting. “I should go,” he said, though the words felt heavier than they should. “I need to return to camp.” He turned slightly, ready to leave. But he stopped. The thought came unbidden, sudden and insistent. He did not want this moment to end. Jay hesitated, then looked back at her. “There is…” He paused, searching for the right words. “There is something happening in town tonight, is there not?” (Y/n)’s expression brightened instantly. “The lantern dance,” she said. “It is held every year.”
Jay nodded. He remembered the notices, the quiet excitement among the townspeople when they had first passed through. “If you are free,” he said, his voice quieter now, more uncertain than it had been before, “perhaps we could meet there.” (Y/n)’s smile widened, something warm and genuine lighting her features. “I would like that very much,” she said. She tilted her head slightly, a playful glint in her eyes. “Perhaps my knight will save me a dance?” Jay felt something shift within him, something lighter than anything he had known in a very long time. He smiled. “I will save them all for my lady.”
~~~
Jay returned before dusk, the forest quieter now, the light fading into softer hues as he made his way back to the coven. The flower was secured carefully, untouched, just as Sage had instructed. He found her in the infirmary, as always. She stood over a worktable, grinding something into a fine paste, her movements slow and deliberate. The familiar scent of herbs filled the air. “I have it,” Jay said, stepping inside. Sage glanced up, her eyes briefly scanning him before settling on the object in his hands. “Good,” she said softly. “Place it here.” Jay did as instructed, setting the flower down with care.
Sage reached for it immediately, using tools to handle it, never once letting her skin brush against the delicate petals. She began crushing them slowly, methodically, her focus unwavering. Jay lingered. “There is something else,” he said after a moment. Sage hummed in acknowledgment. “There usually is.” “I met someone.” That made her pause. Only for a second. Then she resumed her work, though something in her posture shifted, just slightly. “Tell me.” Jay stepped closer, resting his hands lightly against the edge of the table. “A girl. In the forest. She was about to touch the flower.” Sage listened in silence as he spoke, recounting the moment. The way she looked. The way he felt. The pull he could not explain. When he finished, the room fell quiet.
Sage’s hands slowed, then stilled. Jay watched her, a faint crease forming between his brows. “You do not seem surprised.” “I am not,” she said quietly. He tilted his head. “Then why do you seem… sad?” Sage exhaled slowly, setting the crushed petals aside. For a moment, she did not speak, as if weighing whether or not to answer. Then she did. “Long ago,” she began, her voice softer than he had ever heard it, “I met someone who made me feel the same way.” Jay straightened slightly, his attention sharpening. “I loved him,” she continued. “Very much.” There was a pause. “But he was human.” Jay felt something in his chest tighten. “Just like your girl is,” Sage added gently. She turned away from the table, leaning back against it as her gaze drifted somewhere distant, somewhere far beyond the walls of the infirmary.
“I begged him,” she said, a faint tremor slipping into her voice. “More times than I can count. I asked him to let me change him. To let me give him what I had been given.” “And he refused?” Jay asked quietly. Sage nodded. “He said he wished to live as he was born. To grow old. To die as a human.” A faint, sad smile touched her lips. “He said it was what made life meaningful.” Jay said nothing. “We spent sixty years together,” she went on. “Sixty years that felt both fleeting and eternal.” Her gaze lowered, her voice softening even further. “And then, one morning… he did not wake.” A tear slipped free before she could stop it, trailing slowly down her cheek.
Jay’s breath caught. “My name was not always Sage,” she said after a moment, reaching up to wipe the tear away. “But he called me that. Said I always smelled like it, no matter what I did.” A quiet huff of breath escaped her, something close to a laugh, though it held no real amusement. “After he passed, I could not bear to be who I had been with him,” she admitted. “That woman was… too full of memories.” Her eyes lifted, meeting Jay’s. “So I became Sage.” She gestured faintly to herself. “Sage is not the woman who lost her love. Sage is the woman she became after.”
Silence settled between them. Jay stepped closer without thinking. “There is something else,” Sage said, her gaze still fixed on him. “Something you should know.” He frowned slightly. “What is it?” “I saved you,” she said slowly, “because you reminded me of him.” Jay stilled. “You do not look exactly the same,” she continued, “but your heart, your conviction, the way you spoke, even in pain, it was just like him.” Her voice softened. “And I could not lose him again.” The weight of her words settled heavily in the room. Jay closed the distance between them, his movements gentle as he wrapped his arms around her.
For a moment, she seemed surprised. Then she returned the embrace. “I promise,” Jay said quietly, his voice steady despite everything he felt, “I will not leave you. I will stay.” Sage held him a little tighter at that. “You are the son I never had,” she murmured. Jay closed his eyes briefly. “So please,” she added, pulling back just enough to look at him, her expression serious now, “be careful with your fated one.” Her gaze searched his. “Do not take lightly what you have been given.” Jay nodded. “I will not.”
As the sun dipped beneath the horizon, the last traces of gold fading into deepening blue, Sage handed Jay a suit. It was simple, but well-made. Dark fabric, clean lines, fitted in a way that made him feel almost like someone else entirely. “You will need this,” she said, brushing a hand over the sleeve as if smoothing out something unseen. “You would stand out otherwise.” Jay glanced down at himself, adjusting the collar slightly. “You are not coming?” Sage shook her head, a faint smile on her lips. “No. I have no place in such things anymore.” Jay studied her for a moment. “You could.” Her smile softened, but she did not waver. “Go,” she said gently. “Enjoy your evening.” There was something final in her tone. Jay nodded, though a small part of him wished she would reconsider. “Thank you,” he said, before turning and stepping out into the night.
The town was alive. Lanterns hung from every post, every doorway, their warm glow casting dancing light across the streets. Candles lined windowsills, flickering like stars brought down to earth. Music drifted through the air, soft at first, then louder as he moved closer to the center. People filled every corner. Women and girls moved gracefully through the streets, their dresses flowing in soft fabrics, adorned with delicate flowers and elegant pins woven into their hair. Laughter followed them, light and easy.
Men and boys stood just as finely dressed, suits pressed, flowers tucked neatly into their pockets. Some even wore them in their hair, as if the night itself demanded beauty from everyone. Jay glanced down at his own attire, a small breath of relief escaping him. Without it, he would have stood out like a dandelion in a bouquet of roses. He moved through the crowd, his gaze scanning each face, each figure, searching. She had said she would come. He believed she would.
Time passed. Minutes turned into something longer, though he could not quite tell how long. The music shifted, people danced, and lanterns were released into the sky, drifting upward like glowing embers. Still, he did not see her. Jay slowed, his steps becoming less certain. Doubt crept in, quiet but persistent. Perhaps she had changed her mind. Perhaps she had only been polite. He exhaled slowly, his gaze lowering for a moment as the thought settled heavier than it should have. Then, suddenly, a voice cut through the noise.
“Jay!” It was bright. Certain. His head snapped up. He turned, searching for the source, and then he saw her. There she was. She stood just a short distance away, the crowd parting slightly around her as if she belonged at the center of it all. Her dress was a soft yellow, catching the lantern light in a way that made it glow, like sunlight carried into the night. It reminded him instantly of the forest. Of the way the sun had touched her earlier that day. She lifted a hand, waving at him, her smile wide and genuine. Then, with a playful grace, she dipped into a small curtsy. Jay found himself moving before he could think, weaving through the crowd, closing the distance between them. “You found me,” he said as he reached her, a hint of breathlessness in his voice. “I did,” she replied, a soft laugh escaping her.
The sound settled somewhere deep within him. Jay had heard many things in his life. Screams. Laughter. The quiet of the forest. But this… This was the finest sound he had ever heard. Jay extended his hand toward her, the music soft and inviting as it drifted through the lantern-lit streets. “May I?” he asked. (Y/n) smiled, placing her hand in his without hesitation. “You may.” Her fingers were warm against his. He led her gently into the dance, unsure at first, but she followed easily, guiding him as much as he guided her. They moved with the rhythm, slow at first, then more freely as the music carried them.
“You are not a soldier,” she said after a moment, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement. Jay let out a small breath of laughter. “Is it that obvious?” “You move too carefully,” she replied. “Like you are afraid to step on the world itself.” “Perhaps I am.” She smiled at that. Hours passed as if they were nothing. They danced beneath the lanterns, the soft glow casting shifting patterns across their faces. They lit lanterns of their own, writing small wishes neither dared share aloud, then releasing them into the sky. Jay watched as they rose higher and higher, joining the others until the night was filled with floating lights, like stars brought close enough to touch.
“Do you believe they reach somewhere?” (Y/n) asked, her gaze following one as it drifted upward. “I do not know,” Jay admitted. She looked at him, her expression soft. “I think they do.” He found himself nodding, though he had no reason to. They wandered through the streets after, sharing sweet pastries dusted with sugar, laughing quietly over nothing and everything all at once. The world felt distant, unimportant, as if it existed somewhere far beyond the edges of that night.
For the first time in longer than he could remember, Jay felt… alive. The night ended too quickly. And yet, it did not truly end. He saw her again the next evening. And the one after that. Each night, they met beneath the fading light, finding each other with an ease that felt almost unreal. They spoke, they laughed, they walked through quiet paths and crowded streets alike, learning each other in small, unguarded moments. A week passed like this. A week that felt like something stolen from a life he had lost.
Then it ended. Jay found Sage waiting for him when he returned from the forest one day, her expression more serious than usual. “We leave tomorrow,” she said. The words struck harder than he expected. “So soon?” he asked. “Our work here is done,” she replied. “There are no lycans left in this region. The coven will move on.” Jay’s jaw tightened slightly. “I see.” Sage watched him carefully. “You should tell her.” He nodded.
That night, he found (Y/n) where they always met. She smiled when she saw him, but it faded slightly as she took in his expression. “What is it?” she asked softly. Jay stepped closer, his gaze searching hers. “I have to leave,” he said. Her breath caught. “Leave?” “My… unit is moving on,” he explained. “We cannot stay.” Silence fell between them. “I wish I could,” he added quietly. “But I cannot.” (Y/n) looked down for a moment, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. Then, without hesitation, she stepped forward and took his hand, weaving their fingers together. “Then I will come with you.” The words were so simple. So certain.
Jay stared at her. “You would leave everything behind?” She met his gaze without fear. “Yes.” “It is not that easy,” he said, his voice gentler now. “You do not understand what you are offering.” “Then help me understand,” she replied. Jay hesitated. This was the moment. A test, perhaps. Of fate. Of trust. Of everything. He drew in a slow breath. “There is something you must know,” he said. “Something I have not told you.” (Y/n) waited, her hand still holding his. “I am not what you think I am,” he continued. “I am not… fully human.”
Her expression did not change. “I am a vampire,” he said, the word heavy on his tongue. “The ones you have heard stories of. The ones people fear.” Silence followed. Jay watched her closely, waiting for it. The fear. The hesitation. The recoil. It did not come. Instead, (Y/n) smiled. Softly. She lifted her free hand, brushing it gently against his cheek, her touch warm and steady. “I know,” she said. Jay blinked. “You… know?” “I knew from the start that you were different,” she replied. “The way you move. The way you look at things. The way you… feel.” She tilted her head slightly, her smile deepening. “But I do not care.” Jay’s breath caught. “You are still you,” she said simply. “And that is enough for me.”
The weight in his chest shifted, something tight and guarded loosening for the first time in centuries. “Are you certain?” he asked quietly. “I am,” she answered without hesitation. And so she left. She turned her back on the life she had known, on her home, on everything familiar. She stepped into a world she did not fully understand, a world filled with dangers she could not yet see. All for him. A human, choosing a vampire. A choice that would bind them both to something far greater than either of them realized.
Months passed, and time seemed to move differently. Faster. Lighter. Jay had never known days to feel so full, nor nights to feel so short. With (Y/n) by his side, something within him had settled, something he had not even realized was restless before. He was… happy. Summer faded into autumn, leaves turning gold and crimson before falling to the ground in quiet surrender. Autumn gave way to winter, the air growing sharp, the world slowing beneath a blanket of snow. (Y/n) adapted to it all with a quiet strength that never failed to surprise him.
Sage welcomed her without hesitation. When Jay had first brought her before Sage, there had been a moment of stillness, a quiet understanding passing between them. Then Sage smiled, stepping forward, her eyes soft. “So this is the one,” she said gently. Jay nodded. “This is (Y/n).” (Y/n) curtsied slightly, a bit nervous but trying to hide it. “It is an honor to meet you.” Sage let out a quiet breath, something fragile flickering across her expression before she pulled (Y/n) into an embrace. “You are most welcome here,” she said softly. Later, when Jay had referred to Sage as his mother, the word slipped out without thought. Sage had gone still. Then she laughed, though tears gathered in her eyes. “You always did know how to surprise me,” she said, her voice unsteady.
~~~
Winter settled fully around them. Snow coated the ground, soft and untouched in places, disturbed only by passing footsteps. The war seemed to pause, if only for a time. The cold made movement harder, hunts more difficult. For a while, there was peace. One evening, Jay and (Y/n) walked side by side, returning from a nearby town. A small basket hung from her arm, filled with vegetables and small goods they had gathered. “You insisted on buying far too much,” Jay said, glancing at the basket. (Y/n) smiled, nudging him lightly. “And you insisted on carrying it all.” “I would have,” he replied. “I know,” she said softly.
Their fingers were intertwined, her hand warm despite the cold air. They laughed about something small, something unimportant. The kind of moment that felt like it would last forever. Then Jay felt it. A shift. Subtle. Almost nothing. But enough. His steps slowed. “What is it?” (Y/n) asked, glancing at him. “I thought I…” He frowned slightly, his gaze scanning the trees. “I am not sure.” The forest was quiet. A prickle of unease crawled up his spine.
Then he heard it. A sharp sound, cutting through the stillness. Jay’s head snapped toward it, instinct taking over. “No,” he breathed. The arrow came from the darkness between the trees, slicing through the air with deadly precision. Jay moved. He reached for her, pulling her toward him, trying to shield her with his own body. But something went wrong. His thoughts tangled. His reaction faltered. For the first time since he had become what he was, he hesitated. Fear, not for himself, but for her. It slowed him. Just enough.
“Jay?” (Y/n)’s voice was soft, confused. He turned with her, pulling her down as they fell to the ground. But it had already hit. A dull, sickening sound. (Y/n)’s body jerked in his arms. Jay froze. For a moment, the world went silent. “No,” he whispered. Slowly, he looked down. The arrow had found its mark. It pierced through her chest, the dark shaft standing stark against the pale fabric of her dress. Blood spread quickly, staining the white snow beneath them. Warm, too warm. Jay’s hands trembled as he pressed them against the wound, as if he could somehow undo what had already been done.
“No, no, no…” he said, his voice breaking. “Stay with me. You will be fine. I can fix this. I can…” But even as he spoke, he knew. The snow around them turned red. And Jay’s hands were stained with it. Jay broke. He did not think. He did not breathe. He did not exist beyond the moment in his arms. “I do not know what to do,” he whispered, his voice shaking as his hands pressed uselessly against the wound. “I can fix this. I can fix this, I just…” But he knew he could not. He knew.
He could feel it in the way her body trembled, in the way her breath came uneven and shallow. The damage was too great. Too deep. Even if he tried to turn her, even if he risked everything, she would not survive it. And he could not even try. Sage’s words echoed in his mind. Young vampires do not have enough venom. It was not possible. There was nothing he could do. Jay pulled her closer, cradling her against him, his grip desperate, as if holding her tighter might somehow keep her here. “I am here,” he said, though his voice cracked with every word. “I am here. You are not alone. I am here.”
He expected more. Another arrow. Another attack. Something to finish what had begun. But nothing came. Just one. One arrow. One moment. And everything was gone. (Y/n) shifted weakly in his arms. Despite the pain, despite the blood, she tried to smile. She wanted him to remember her smile, not her tears. Jay felt his chest shatter all over again. “No,” he whispered, shaking his head. “Do not… do not do that. You do not have to pretend. You can be afraid. You can…”
But she was not afraid. Her hand lifted slowly, trembling, brushing faintly against his arm as if to steady him instead. “I love you, Jay,” she whispered. The words were barely there. A breath more than a voice. Then she coughed, her body jerking slightly as blood spilled from her lips, dark against her skin. It dripped down her chin, staining her dress, staining him. Jay wiped it away frantically, his hands shaking. “No, no, please,” he begged. “Stay with me. Please stay. I need you to stay.”
Her head tilted to the side, her strength fading too quickly, her eyes losing their light. “(Y/n),” he said, his voice breaking entirely now. “Look at me. Please. Look at me.” But she could not. Her gaze dimmed. Her body went still. And just like that, she was gone. Jay stared at her, unmoving, uncomprehending. “No,” he whispered. His arms tightened around her. “No.” His voice rose, raw and broken. “Please, no.” He pressed his forehead against hers, his breath uneven, his body shaking as grief tore through him without mercy.
“I will find you again,” he said, his voice trembling with something deeper than hope, something closer to desperation. “Do you hear me? I will find you. I will wait. A thousand years, ten thousand, it does not matter. I will wait for you.” Tears fell freely now, each one burning as it slid down his face. “I will not lose you like this,” he continued, his grip tightening as if he could anchor her soul itself. “I refuse. I will find you again.” The snow around them remained still. The world did not answer. And slowly, something inside him began to change. With every tear, with every broken breath, the part of him that had learned to feel, to hope, to love again, began to retreat. It slipped away, piece by piece.
The warmth she had brought into him faded, replaced by something colder. Something sharper. Something empty. Where there had once been a man, there was now only what remained. A creature of the night. A monster. And as Jay held her lifeless body in the snow, the last of his humanity sank into the darkness, leaving nothing behind but grief and something far more dangerous. Jay cradled her carefully, as if she might still feel the way he held her. Her body was light in his arms, too light.
He carried her through the snow in silence, his steps steady, his expression empty. The forest did not feel the same anymore. Nothing did. He found a place where the trees parted just enough for the sky to open above. The snow there was thinner, touched more often by the sun. It felt… right. Jay lowered her gently to the ground. For a moment, he just looked at her. Her face was peaceful now. The pain was gone. The life that had once filled her was gone, too. His hands moved slowly as he began to dig. The earth was cold, stubborn beneath the thin layer of snow, but he did not stop. He did not rush either. Each movement was deliberate, controlled, as if this were just another task to be completed.
He did not cry. He did not feel. When the hole was deep enough, he lifted her once more, placing her inside with care. He adjusted her slightly, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. “You will not be cold,” he said quietly, though there was no emotion behind the words. He covered her slowly. Earth fell over her in soft, dull sounds, until she was gone from sight. Gone completely. Jay stood there for a long time after, staring at the place where she now lay. Then, without another word, he turned and left.
When he returned to the coven, the scent of blood clung to him. Sage noticed immediately. She stepped forward, her expression shifting from calm to alarm in an instant. “Jay?” Her gaze dropped to his hands, to the blood that stained them, to the emptiness in his eyes. “Jay, what happened? Where’s (Y/n)?” she asked, her voice tightening with worry as she moved closer. He looked at her. But there was nothing behind his gaze. No grief. No pain. Only something cold. Something sharp. Sage hesitated for only a second before reaching for him, her hands gentle as she tried to wipe the blood from his skin. “Tell me,” she said softly. “Please.” Something twisted inside him. Her voice. Her concern. It grated against what remained of him. His eyes darkened.
Then they shifted, deepening into a violent red, something raw and furious surfacing where there had once been restraint. “Do not,” he said, his voice low, unfamiliar even to himself. Sage stilled. “Jay,” But she stepped closer anyway. And something inside him snapped. Before he could think, before he could stop himself, his hand shot out, gripping her. Her eyes widened. “Jay, what are you doing?” He shoved her. Hard. Sage stumbled back, her body hitting the edge of the infirmary fire. Flames caught instantly, licking up her clothing, devouring fabric and skin alike.
She cried out, the sound sharp with shock more than pain. “Jay!” she gasped, struggling to pull herself free. For a moment, just a moment, something flickered in his expression. Then it was gone. He stepped forward. The fire illuminated his face, casting harsh shadows over features now stripped of anything human. Sage looked at him, truly looked, and something in her gaze changed. Not fear, but understanding. “Jay,” she whispered, her voice softer now, even as the flames consumed her. “My son…”
The words did not reach him. Or perhaps they did. But they did not matter. He had found a piece of wood, and he drove the it forward without hesitation. It pierced her heart cleanly. Her body went still. The fire continued to burn, but Sage was already gone. Jay stood there, unmoving, staring at what remained. There was no satisfaction. No regret. Nothing. He had nothing left. No love. No purpose. No reason to care. Only the need for blood, for revenge. It settled deep within him, stronger than it had ever been before. Sharper. Louder. And this time, he did not fight it.
When the coven moved, he did not stay behind. When the war called, he answered. There were no more questions. No more hesitation. Jay stepped into the conflict without restraint, without mercy. The man who had once healed was gone. What remained walked willingly into blood and violence, no longer guided by right or wrong. Only by the need to feed. And the emptiness that could never be filled. He blamed the lycans. He needed to. There had been no proof. No face to the arrow. No voice behind the trees. But the war had already drawn its lines, already given him an enemy. And so he chose them. “It was them,” he would say, more to himself than to anyone else. “It had to be.” No one argued. They did not need to.
As blood coated his hands, as his fangs sank into flesh, he felt it. Not relief. Not peace. But something close enough to keep him moving. The hunger drowned out the memory. The violence dulled the pain. Each life he took pushed the image of her just a little further away, buried beneath layers of rage and red. For years, he was nothing but a monster. Efficient. Ruthless. Unquestioning. He rose quickly within the coven, his name spoken with a mixture of respect and unease. He did not hesitate. He did not falter. “Send Jay,” they would say. “He will finish it.” And he always did.
Eventually, he was given his own command. A branch of the coven under his control. A troop that followed his lead without question. They feared him. He preferred it that way. Years passed. Decades even. Seventy winters had come and gone since the night he had buried her beneath the earth. Seventy years of blood and silence. Seventy years of nothing. Then, one night, something changed.
The wolves’ village burned. Flames rose high into the sky, devouring homes, devouring lives. The screams of those trapped within echoed through the night, sharp and desperate, before fading one by one. Jay stood at the edge of it all, watching. “Leave no survivors,” He had said to one of his men, they had given a small nod. Now, the work was nearly done. He turned away from the destruction, already finished with it. His troop would handle the rest. They always did.
The forest greeted him with quiet as he stepped beyond the flames. Then he stopped. Two figures lay ahead. A young woman, barely more than a girl, sat slumped against a fallen tree. In her arms, she held a boy, small and fragile, his body limp against her. Jay’s gaze sharpened. They were still alive. Barely. He stepped closer, his movements slow, deliberate. Normally, there would be no hesitation. No thought. He would end it quickly. Efficiently. But something held him back. The girl shifted slightly, tightening her hold on the boy as if she could shield him from what was coming. “Please…” she whispered, though her voice was weak, barely carrying.
Jay stopped a few steps away. He looked at them. Truly looked. The boy’s breathing was shallow, uneven. He would not last long. The girl was not much better, blood staining her clothes, her strength fading with each passing second. Siblings, he assumed. The way she held him. The way she refused to let go. Something twisted in his chest. A memory. Unwanted. Unbidden. He saw himself. Snow beneath his knees. Blood in his hands. A body in his arms. Jay’s expression faltered, just for a moment.
The girl looked up at him, her eyes filled not with anger, but with fear. And something else. Hope. “Please,” she said again, her voice breaking. “Do not… do not hurt him.” Jay said nothing. For the first time in seventy years, he felt something other than rage. It was quiet. Fragile. But it was there. Sadness. And something deeper. Something he had long since buried. Empathy.
As Jay stood there, staring at the girl clutching her brother, something shifted in the silence. A voice. Soft and faint, as if carried by the wind itself. Save them. Jay froze. His breath caught in his throat, his entire body going still as the sound echoed through him. It was familiar. Too familiar. “(Y/n)” he whispered, the name leaving his lips before he could stop it. He turned, almost desperately, his gaze searching the darkness behind him as if she might be there, as if she might have returned just for this moment. But there was nothing. Only the distant glow of fire, and the quiet of the forest. She was not there, she had not been there for seventy years. It had been seventy long and dark years.
Jay stood frozen, his chest tightening as something long buried surged to the surface. He had not said her name since the day she died. Had not allowed himself to remember it, to feel it. And now it was everywhere. Her voice, presence, her memory. It overwhelmed him. Then something else came. A warmth, that spread slowly at first, subtle and unfamiliar. Then stronger, rising through him in a way that made no sense. Vampires did not feel warmth like this. Not in their blood. Not in their very being. Jay looked down.
A strange, flickering glow had begun to gather in his hands. Pale blue, almost translucent, like something not entirely of this world. It sparked faintly, dancing across his skin. “What?” he breathed. He tried to shake it off, wiping his hands against his clothes, but it did not fade. It clung to him, pulsing softly, as if it had found its place there. He did not understand it. But something in him moved anyway. Jay stepped forward. Not with purpose. Not with thought. Just instinct. He reached the two injured lycans, lowering himself to his knees in front of them.
The girl tensed, her body instinctively trying to shield the boy, but she was too weak to move. Jay did not speak. He simply reached out. His glowing hands hovered for only a moment before he placed them gently against the boy’s chest. The light flared. Brighter. Stronger. The boy’s body jerked slightly as the glow spread, seeping into him like water into dry earth. The wounds across his abdomen began to close, slowly at first, then faster, skin knitting together as if time itself had been reversed. The blood that had pooled around him seemed to retreat, drawn back into his body until there was nothing left behind. Jay watched, unable to look away. Within moments, the boy looked… whole. Unharmed, and alive.
Jay pulled his hands back slightly, staring at them in disbelief. Then he moved again. He turned to the girl. She did not resist this time. She only watched him, her eyes wide, filled with something between fear and awe. Jay placed his hands against her, the light rising once more. It responded instantly, brighter than before, flowing into her as it had the boy. Her wounds closed, the color returning to her skin, her breath steadying as strength returned to her body. It was over just as quickly as it had begun. Jay pulled away. The light in his hands flickered weakly, then began to fade, the glow dimming until it disappeared completely.
He stared at his palms. Empty. As if nothing had ever been there. Slowly, he leaned back, his mind struggling to understand what had just happened. “I…” he began, but the words would not come. The girl shifted, looking down at herself, then at her brother, who now breathed steadily in her arms. “What did you do?” she whispered. Jay did not answer. He could not. He only sat there, stunned, as the last traces of warmth faded from his body, leaving behind something unfamiliar. Not emptiness. Something else. Something he had not felt in a very long time.
Jay’s head snapped to the side as he heard the sound of movement. Voices. His troop. They were getting closer. For a brief moment, he remained still, his mind racing as the weight of what he had just done settled over him. Then he turned back to the two lycans. “Go,” he said quickly, his voice low but firm. “You need to leave. Now.” The girl hesitated, her arms tightening slightly around her brother. “But…” “They will not hesitate,” Jay cut in. “If they see you, I will not be able to stop them.” Her eyes searched his, as if trying to understand why he was helping them at all. “Go,” he repeated. This time, she nodded. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice filled with something deeper than simple gratitude. Then she stood, pulling her brother with her, and ran. Jay watched them disappear into the trees.
Only then did he turn. By the time his troop reached him, his expression had returned to something colder, something familiar. “Commander,” one of them called. “We thought you had already returned.” Jay gave a small nod. “I was finishing something.” They looked around briefly, noting the quiet, the lack of survivors. No one questioned it. Still, a few of them exchanged glances. Something about him felt… different. But none of them dared to ask. “Which way?” another asked. Jay looked toward the direction the siblings had fled. Then he turned the opposite way. “This way,” he said. And they followed.
Days later, when they returned to the coven, Jay stood at the edge of it, watching as the others moved about, continuing as they always had. Nothing had changed. And yet, everything had. He did not stay. “I am leaving,” he said simply when one of the elders questioned him. “You would abandon your post?” the elder asked, disbelief clear in their tone. “Yes.” “There will be consequences.” Jay met their gaze without hesitation. “Then let them come.” He turned and walked away. No one stopped him. For years, he wandered. Not aimlessly. Not entirely. He searched. For something quieter. Something… different. Eventually, he found it. A coven that had chosen neutrality.
They did not involve themselves in the war. They kept to themselves, hidden from both sides, choosing survival over conquest. Jay stayed. And for the first time in decades, he did not pick up a weapon. Instead, he returned to something older. Something that had once defined him. Healing. He spent his days buried in books, learning everything he could. Ancient texts. Forgotten knowledge. Anything that spoke of what vampires could become. Sage’s words often returned to him. “Some are given gifts.” He remembered how she had spoken of them. Fire. Ice. Shadows. Minds. Her own gift had been knowledge. “If I see a plant, I know it,” she had once said with a small smile. “What it is. What it does. What it can become.”
Jay had always admired that. Now, he searched for his own answer. What he had done that night… it was not normal. Not even among vampires. Most could heal themselves, to a degree. Faster than humans. Stronger. More resilient. But what he had done… That was something else entirely. Rare. The books confirmed it. He read of it in scattered entries, in half-faded ink and careful warnings. A gift not meant for many. The ability to heal others. Not just wounds. Not just flesh. Something deeper. Something that defied what they were meant to be. Jay closed one of the books slowly, his gaze distant. “A healer,” he murmured to himself. The word felt strange. Unfamiliar. But not wrong. Not anymore.
He spent decades learning. At first, it was instinct. Uncontrolled. Unpredictable. The light would come and go without warning, sometimes answering his will, other times ignoring it entirely. “I know you are there,” he muttered once, staring down at his empty hands. “So why will you not listen?” It took time. Years blurred into decades as he studied, practiced, failed, and tried again. He worked in silence, far from battlefields, far from the noise of war, focusing only on understanding what he had been given. Or what had been forced upon him.
He read every text he could find, compared every account, every fragment of knowledge left behind by those who had come before him. There were few like him. Fewer still who had left anything behind to learn from. “You must feel it,” he said quietly one night, pressing his hands against a shallow wound on his own arm. “Not control it. Not force it.” The light flickered. Weak at first. Then stronger. The wound closed slowly beneath his touch. Jay exhaled, a faint sense of something close to relief settling in his chest. He was learning. He lost track of how long it took.
Years meant little now. Time passed without weight, without urgency. But eventually, he found control. The light answered him. Not perfectly. Not always easily. But it listened. Perhaps it had always been there. Perhaps it had only needed him to understand. Or perhaps… it had been given to him. A quiet thought lingered in the back of his mind. Fate had taken everything from him. Maybe this was what remained. Jay did not dwell on it. Instead, he chose what to do with it. He devoted himself to healing. Not just his own kind. Everyone.
It was not something the covens approved of. “You would waste your gift on them?” one vampire asked, their tone laced with disbelief. “On humans? On lycans?” “They are the same as we are,” Jay replied calmly. “They are not.” Jay held their gaze. “They bleed the same.” Word spread quickly. Some called him foolish. Others called him dangerous. Many simply turned away from him entirely. He did not stop. He healed humans when he found them, quietly, without drawing attention. Broken bones. Deep wounds. Illnesses that would have otherwise taken them. He healed lycans, too.
That was… harder. For they did not trust him. “You expect us to believe you mean no harm?” one had asked, their voice filled with suspicion. “No,” Jay answered. “I expect nothing. But I will help if you allow it.” Some refused. Others, desperate enough, accepted. Over time, a few began to trust him. Not many. But enough. The war faded. Slowly, over the centuries, it lost its hold. The endless cycle of blood and revenge began to weaken, carried on only by those who refused to let it die. The world changed. Cities grew. People forgot. What had once been whispered as truth became nothing more than myth. Vampires. Werewolves. Stories told to frighten children.
Even within the covens, fewer remembered what the war had truly been. What it had cost. Jay remembered. He always would. But he no longer fought in it. He chose something else. Something quieter. Something that, in its own way, felt far more difficult. He chose to heal a world that had spent centuries tearing itself apart.
~~~
Over the years, Jay found something he had never expected to have again. A place. Not a coven in the traditional sense, bound by rules and hierarchy and old ways of thinking. Something smaller. Quieter. Seven of them. Seven who, in their own ways, had grown tired of what they had been. There was Jay, of course. And Heeseung. Heeseung was older, by nearly a century, though he did not carry it with the same visible weight. Where Jay had once been sharp and distant, Heeseung was calm, composed, his presence steady in a way that grounded the others. “You think too much,” Heeseung said once, watching Jay stare out into the distance. “And you think too little,” Jay replied. Heeseung smiled faintly. “That is why we work well together.”
Then there was Sunghoon and Jake. Sunghoon had seen too much of the war. He had not just participated, he had immersed himself in it, carved his place within it. There was a quiet intensity to him, something that never fully faded, even in peace. Jake was the opposite. “I stayed as far away from that madness as I could,” Jake admitted one evening, leaning back with a quiet sigh. “Never understood why anyone would want to be part of it.” Sunghoon glanced at him. “It was not always a choice.” Jake met his gaze, then nodded slowly. “I know.” They understood each other, in their own way.
Sunoo and Jungwon had come later. Both had been part of the final years of the war, when it had already begun to crumble under its own weight. “It did not feel like a war anymore,” Jungwon said once. “Just… people refusing to stop.” Sunoo nodded. “We left as soon as we could.” Neither of them looked back. And then there was Niki. The youngest. Only fifty years as a vampire, which, to the others, was barely the beginning. “You all talk about the war like it is some distant nightmare,” Niki said one night, a small frown on his face. “For me, it is just… something I have heard about.” Jay looked at him for a moment. “That is not a bad thing.”
Niki shrugged. “Does not mean I have not done things I regret.” None of them had clean pasts. Not even those who had avoided the war. But together, they had found something better. They did not follow the old ways. They did not hunt without reason. They did not involve themselves in conflicts that had long since lost their meaning. They tried. That was what mattered. They tried to be better than what they had been. For Jay, it was enough. It was more than enough. He found a kind of happiness there, something quiet and steady. Not the overwhelming warmth he had once known, not the all-consuming love that had defined him centuries ago.
But something real. Something lasting. He thought of (Y/n) sometimes. Not as he once had. Not as the memory of her lifeless body in the snow. That image had faded with time. Instead, he remembered her laughter. The way she had smiled at him beneath the lanterns. The warmth of her hand in his. The light in her eyes. “I think they reach somewhere,” she had said that night during the lantern festival. Jay looked up at the sky sometimes, watching the stars in silence. “I hope they did,” he murmured once. No one asked what he meant. They did not need to. Their small coven moved through the world quietly, doing what they could to make up for what they had once been. Helping where they could. Healing where it was needed.
Jay now ran a small clinic in the heart of a sprawling city. It was nothing remarkable from the outside. A quiet place tucked between larger buildings, easy to overlook if one was not searching for it. But inside, it was always busy. People came and went throughout the day, each carrying their own worries, their own pain. Jay listened. He always listened. “Tell me where it hurts,” he said gently, his voice calm as he examined a patient. Here, he was careful. He had learned that lesson early. He could not heal everything. Not all at once. Not without drawing attention. So he worked within limits.
A broken bone would heal a little faster than expected. A lingering illness would ease just enough to give hope. Pain would fade, quietly, without explanation. And when it was something more serious, something he knew he could not fix without raising questions, he adapted. “You should go to the hospital,” he would say, his tone steady, reassuring. “I want them to run some tests. I believe it may be something more specific.” “How do you know?” a patient asked once, worry clear in their voice. Jay gave a small, reassuring smile. “Let us call it experience.” He knew.
His ability had grown over the centuries, not just in healing, but in understanding. He could sense what was wrong beneath the surface, identify illnesses before they revealed themselves fully. It allowed him to guide them. To give them a chance. Sunoo handled everything else. “Next patient is in five minutes,” Sunoo called from the front desk, glancing at the screen in front of him. “And you are already behind schedule.” Jay looked up from his notes. “I am aware.” “You say that every time,” Sunoo replied, though there was no real annoyance in his tone. “And yet, nothing changes.” Jay allowed a faint smile. “Perhaps one day.” Sunoo hummed, clearly unconvinced, before answering a ringing phone. “Good afternoon, yes, we are open. Do you have an appointment?” He moved through his work with ease, managing calls, bookings, and paperwork with a precision that kept everything running smoothly. “Without me, this place would fall apart,” he muttered once. “You are not wrong,” Jay admitted.
Sunghoon helped when needed. Mostly when deliveries arrived. “Where do you want these?” he asked one afternoon, carrying in a heavy box as if it weighed nothing. “Storage room,” Jay replied. Sunghoon set it down with ease, glancing at the label. “Vaccines?” “Yes.” Sunghoon nodded. “You always did prefer healing over everything else.” Jay met his gaze briefly. “It is the only thing that makes sense.” Sunghoon did not argue. The others came and went. Jake stopped by occasionally, usually with something in hand. “Brought food,” he said one evening, setting a bag on the counter. “You would forget to eat otherwise.”
Jungwon appeared quietly, offering help where it was needed without ever making a fuss about it. Heeseung visited less often, but when he did, he stayed longer, observing, listening, always watching in that calm, knowing way of his. “You have built something good here,” he said once. Jay inclined his head slightly. “I am trying.” Niki came by the most unpredictably. “Busy?” he asked, leaning against the doorway. “Always,” Sunoo answered before Jay could. Niki grinned. “Then I will come back later.” Despite their separate lives, their separate paths, they always found their way back to each other.
Evenings were theirs. They gathered together, sometimes at the clinic after it had closed, or at their home. Food filled the table, though most of them did not need it. It was the ritual that mattered. “You are cheating,” Sunghoon said flatly, narrowing his eyes at Jake. “I am not,” Jake replied, far too quickly. “You are.” “Prove it.” Laughter followed. Games were played, arguments sparked and faded just as quickly, conversations drifted from meaningless to unexpectedly deep and back again. For a few hours each night, they were not what they had been. Not vampires. Not survivors of a war that had shaped centuries. Just seven men, sitting together, existing in a world that had moved on. Jay watched them sometimes, quiet, a faint smile resting on his lips. This was something he had never thought he would have again. Not like this. Not after everything. And yet, here it was. Simple. Steady. Real. For the first time in a very long time, it felt like it was enough.
~~~
The knife moved in steady, precise motions against the cutting board, a soft rhythm that filled the quiet apartment. Jay barely had to look at what he was doing, the slices of cucumber coming out even, almost mechanical. The faint sizzle from the pan beside him grounded the moment, oil whispering as it heated. Then came the knock. Jay didn’t react. A second later, the door opened anyway. He exhaled through his nose, not even turning his head. “You could at least pretend to wait.” Shoes scraped lightly against the floor. A familiar presence slipped into the space like it belonged there, uninvited but entirely expected. Niki.
Jay flicked his gaze toward the kitchen entrance just long enough to confirm what he already knew. The younger vampire gave him a brief nod, casual, like he had just dropped by instead of letting himself in. His attention shifted immediately to the stove, eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity. “What’s for dinner?” Niki asked, already stepping closer, peering at the pan like he might lift the lid himself. Jay didn’t answer right away. Instead, he picked up a slice of cucumber and, without much thought, tossed it in Niki’s direction.
It hit him square in the chest before falling to the floor. “You can ask to join me for dinner first,” Jay said flatly, returning to his cutting. “Before just barging in. You know. Basic manners.” Niki glanced down at the cucumber on the floor, then back at Jay. He shrugged, entirely unbothered. “Whatever. Now tell me.” Jay let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head. Of course. Niki had always been like this. Walking in like rules didn’t apply to him, like doors were just suggestions. Acting detached, uninterested, like everything was beneath him. A spoiled kind of indifference that would have been irritating if it wasn’t so predictable.
Jay slid the chopped cucumber into a bowl and reached for something else, his movements never breaking rhythm. “Food,” he replied dryly. Niki clicked his tongue. “Wow. Very helpful.” Jay didn’t look at him, but there was the faintest hint of amusement tugging at the corner of his mouth. “If you’re going to stand there and criticize, you can at least make yourself useful.” “I didn’t come here to cook.” “No,” Jay muttered. “You came here to eat.”
Niki leaned against the counter, folding his arms, watching him work with quiet focus now. For all his attitude, he didn’t interrupt again right away. His eyes tracked every movement, sharp, observant in a way that didn’t match his usual laziness. It was easy to forget sometimes that beneath the nonchalant front, Niki paid attention. More than he let on. Jay reached for the pan, stirring whatever was cooking with practiced ease. “If you’re staying,” he added after a moment, “set the table.” Niki didn’t move. Jay glanced at him. A beat passed. Then, with a quiet scoff, Niki pushed himself off the counter. “You’re bossy.” “And you’re still here.” Another pause. Then Niki grabbed a couple of plates. It wasn’t much, but it was something. And for him, that counted. The clink of cutlery against porcelain was the only sound that filled the room for a while.
Jay had just taken his first proper bite when he noticed it. Niki wasn’t eating. Not really. The younger vampire sat across from him, shoulders slightly hunched, pushing pieces of meat around his plate like he was trying to rearrange them into something that made sense. No second helping. No half-mumbled complaints about seasoning. No impatient reaching across the table before Jay had even settled in. Just… hesitation. Jay lowered his fork slowly, eyes narrowing just a fraction as he studied him. “That’s new.” Niki didn’t look up. “What is?” “You not inhaling everything in sight.” A shrug. Casual. Practiced. “Not that hungry.”
Jay leaned back slightly in his chair, unconvinced. He watched the way Niki’s grip on his fork shifted, the subtle tension in his shoulders. It didn’t match the words. “What’s wrong?” Another shrug. Smaller this time. “Nothing.” Jay exhaled quietly, dragging a hand down his face before letting it rest against the table. Of course it was going to be like this. “Out with it.” There was a slight edge to his voice now, firmer, but not harsh. The kind of tone that didn’t leave much room for deflection. Niki knew it well enough to recognize what sat underneath it. Not annoyance. Not really. Something closer to concern. The coven had learned, over time, that silence could rot if you let it sit too long.
Niki’s fork stilled. He stared down at his plate for a few seconds, like he was deciding whether it was worth saying at all. His jaw shifted slightly before he finally spoke. “I walked into a store the other day,” he muttered. Jay didn’t interrupt. “They had some commercials playing. On one of those big screens.” Niki’s gaze stayed fixed on the plate, his voice quieter now. “It was for some movie. About… I don’t know. Some mythical creature or whatever, who finds their fated love.” He huffed faintly, like he was already annoyed with himself for bringing it up. “Made me think.” Jay’s fingers tightened slightly around his fork, but he stayed still. Niki swallowed, then continued, words coming a little more uneven now. “About how that works. For us.” A brief pause. “Mates.”
The word hung in the air longer than it should have. “And, well…” Niki shifted in his seat, finally glancing up for a second before looking away again. “I wanted to know what it’s like.” Another pause. “You’re the only one who really knows.” Jay froze mid-motion, his fork hovering halfway to his mouth. For a moment, he didn’t move at all. The question landed heavier than Niki probably intended. It wasn’t just curiosity. It was something quieter. Something that came from not knowing, from standing at the edge of something everyone else seemed to understand but him.
Jay lowered the fork slowly, placing it back onto the plate with a soft clink. His gaze dropped to the table, unfocused. It had been a long time since anyone had asked him that. Long enough that he had almost convinced himself he wouldn’t have to answer it again. A faint tension settled in his chest, sharp and familiar, like a memory pressing against something that hadn’t quite healed right. But he understood. Of course he did. Niki wasn’t asking to pry. He was asking because he didn’t know. Because he hadn’t lived long enough to understand what that kind of bond meant. Not the way Jay did.
Not the way Jay still carried it. Jay exhaled slowly, leaning back in his chair, one hand coming up to rest against the back of his neck. “You picked a hell of a topic for dinner,” he muttered under his breath. But there was no real bite to it. Just weight. Niki let out a small sigh, shoulders easing just a little as he glanced up. “You don’t have to tell me. Not now, at least.” Jay shook his head, drawing in a slow breath. “It’s okay.” His voice was quieter now, steadier. “Just caught me off guard.” A brief pause. “I’ll tell you.”
Something in Niki’s expression softened. He gave a small, almost relieved smile before finally picking up his fork again. And just like that, the shift was immediate. He started eating. Not picking. Not hesitating. Actually eating. Within seconds, he was back to his usual pace, like the earlier tension had never existed, reaching for more before he had even properly finished what was on his plate. “You added more salt this time,” he muttered between bites. “It’s better.” Jay huffed faintly, the corner of his mouth twitching. “High praise.” It was normal. Familiar. Easy. And Jay found, unexpectedly, that he needed that moment more than he thought.
He set his utensils down, the faint clink barely audible, his attention drifting elsewhere. His gaze settled on the small table off to the side of the room. The vase. Simple. Unremarkable to anyone else. But the yellow flowers inside stood out, bright against the dimmer tones of the apartment. He had replaced them more times than he could count. Not because they lasted. But because the memory did. His eyes lingered there for a moment longer than necessary before he spoke again. “When I first found my mate…” His voice came quieter this time, threaded with something distant. “I was on a mission.”
Niki slowed, but didn’t stop eating, listening now without interrupting. “To find a flower. A specific one. For the woman I worked for.” Jay let out a faint breath, almost like a quiet laugh at himself. “I was focused. That was all that mattered.” His gaze didn’t leave the flowers. “But the second I saw her…” He paused, his jaw tightening just slightly. “Everything else disappeared.” The room felt still. “She…” Jay swallowed, the word catching just enough to notice. “She shone brighter than the sun.” A faint shift in his expression followed, something softer breaking through the restraint. “Everything around me felt warm.” His fingers curled slightly against the table. “Like the world had… tilted into place without asking me first.”
Niki had stopped moving entirely now, his fork hovering mid-air, eyes fixed on Jay. “I felt alive,” Jay continued, quieter still. “In a way I hadn’t since before I became a vampire.” The words settled into the space between them, heavier than anything that had been said before. Niki reached for a second serving almost absentmindedly, more out of habit than hunger, but his attention never left Jay. And for the first time since he’d known him, Niki really looked. The subtle twitch in Jay’s eyes. The way his expression didn’t settle on just one emotion. There was warmth there, unmistakable. But it was tangled with something deeper. Something sharper. Sadness. Love. Longing. Happiness, too. Somehow. All of it, layered together in a way that didn’t make sense unless you understood what had been lost.
Niki’s grip tightened slightly around his fork. A small, quiet guilt settled in his chest. He hadn’t meant to drag this out of him like that. But now that it was there, he couldn’t look away. Jay’s gaze didn’t move from the flowers as he continued, his voice quieter now, like he was speaking more to the memory than to Niki. “Her smile…” He let out a soft breath, something fragile in it. “It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.” His fingers shifted slightly against the table, as if grounding himself.
“The same night, we met again. There was a festival in her town. A celebration for their harvest god.” His eyes softened, the image clearly vivid in his mind. “Lanterns everywhere. Music, laughter… it felt like the whole world had gathered in one place.” A faint warmth touched his expression. “She wore this yellow dress.” His lips curved just a little more. “It made her look even more like the sun than she already did.” For a moment, the tension in his shoulders eased. “We danced for hours,” he murmured. “I don’t even remember how it started. One moment we were talking, the next…” A quiet exhale. “I just didn’t want to let go.”
His voice dipped, softer, almost distant. “For the first time in years, I felt like myself again.” A small pause. “Not a vampire. Not someone bound to a war I never wanted.” His jaw loosened slightly. “Just… a man in his twenties.” Another breath. “I was happy.” The word lingered. A tear slipped free before he could stop it, tracing quietly down his cheek. He didn’t move to wipe it away. Niki noticed immediately. His posture straightened just a fraction, concern flickering across his face, but he stayed silent. Because Jay was smiling. Not the usual faint, controlled expression he wore. Not the dry amusement or quiet patience Niki was used to.
This was different. Soft. Open. It carried something real, something untouched by the weight Jay usually held. For a second, it reminded Niki of the first time they had met. That same quiet warmth, before everything else had settled back into place. Niki’s grip on his fork tightened slightly, his chest pulling in a way he didn’t quite understand. Jay inhaled slowly, the smile fading just enough as he steadied himself. “Having her…” he continued, voice gentler now, “was the best time of my life.” He shook his head faintly, like the words themselves weren’t enough. “It’s hard to describe it properly.” His gaze dropped from the flowers, unfocused now. “It’s not something you can explain and have it make sense.” A quiet pause. “It’s something you have to feel.”
The silence that followed lingered, heavier now, filled with everything Jay hadn’t said yet. Niki shifted slightly in his seat, watching him, hesitating only for a second before speaking. “Do you ever regret… what you did after losing her?” Jay’s eyes flicked up to meet his. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Jay’s gaze dropped back down to his plate, the food long forgotten. “Of course,” he said quietly. “Who wouldn’t regret genocide?” There was no bitterness in his tone. No defensiveness. Just a blunt, almost tired honesty. “A madman, maybe.”
His fingers traced faintly along the edge of his plate, slow, absent. “But that’s not the part that stays with me the most.” Niki leaned forward slightly, his brows pulling together. “Then what is?” Jay was quiet for a beat. Then, softer, “What I did to Sage.” The name settled between them, unfamiliar yet weighted. Niki’s eyes sharpened. “You’ve mentioned her before,” he said, more carefully now. “But you never told me who she was.” Jay lifted his gaze again, meeting Niki’s directly this time. “Sage… was the one who turned me.” A brief pause. “I hated her for it. At first.” His jaw shifted slightly. “I blamed her for everything I became. For everything I lost.”
His voice dipped, quieter. “But time changes things.” Something in his expression softened, just enough to show what that meant. “She became…” He hesitated, searching for the right word. “Something like a mother to me.” Niki stilled completely. Jay looked away again, his gaze unfocused now, like he was seeing something far beyond the room. “The same day I lost her…” His voice tightened slightly. “I killed Sage too.” The words came out calm. Too calm. “I was…” He exhaled slowly, his hand curling into a loose fist against the table. “Burning. With rage. With grief. There was nothing else in me at that point.” His eyes darkened faintly at the memory. “She tried to reach me,” he continued. “She was worried. She cared.” A bitter flicker passed through his expression. “And that was enough to set something off.”
A quiet, hollow breath left him. “I turned into something monstrous.” The room felt colder. Niki didn’t move. Didn’t speak. He just listened. “So yes,” Jay said after a moment, his voice steady again, though quieter than before. “I regret that.” His gaze softened, just slightly. “But,” A pause. “I also know she doesn’t resent me for it.” Niki blinked, thrown off by that. Jay’s expression shifted, something gentler threading through it. “She had a mate,” he explained. “He passed long before I ever met her.” His fingers loosened, the tension easing just a fraction. “And in the end… I gave her the chance to be with him again.” Silence followed. Not empty. Just… full.
Niki sat back slowly, the weight of everything settling in all at once. He hadn’t known. Not really. He had picked up pieces over time, fragments of Jay’s past, but never like this. Never laid out so plainly, so honestly. And now, hearing it, understanding even a fraction of it… Something clicked. The way Jay carried himself. The restraint. The patience. The quiet heaviness behind everything he did. It wasn’t just who he was. It was everything he had been through. Niki glanced down at his plate, his appetite gone again without him noticing. “…I get it now,” he muttered, more to himself than anything. And for once, he didn’t have anything else to say.
The conversation didn’t continue after that. Not in the same way, at least. The weight of it lingered for a while, sitting quietly between them, but it no longer pressed down like before. It had settled, softened at the edges. Niki eventually returned to eating, slower this time, more thoughtful, but still slipping back into small, familiar habits. A quiet comment here, a faint complaint there. And Jay… Jay felt lighter. Not completely. But enough. It had been years since he had spoken about her like that. Truly spoken about her. Not in fragments, not in passing thoughts he quickly buried, but out loud. Given shape. Given breath. He hadn’t realized how much of it he had been carrying alone until now.
His gaze drifted, not to the flowers this time, but to Niki. The younger vampire was leaning back in his chair now, one leg hooked loosely around the other, still picking at what remained on his plate despite already having eaten more than enough. There was a faint crease between his brows, like part of him was still turning over everything he had just heard, even if he didn’t say it. Jay watched him for a moment. And then, almost without meaning to, something softened in his expression. There were moments. Small ones.
When Niki laughed too loud, when he got excited over something trivial, when he let himself act his age instead of pretending he was older than he was… it reminded Jay of her. Of the way she used to look at the world. Curious. Bright. Unafraid to ask questions that didn’t have simple answers. There had always been something childlike in her wonder, not naive, but open. Like she believed the world was still worth discovering. Niki had that too. In flashes. Jay exhaled quietly, leaning back in his chair.
It wasn’t the same. It would never be the same. But the resemblance was there, in the smallest, most unexpected ways. And it didn’t hurt as much as it used to. If anything, it grounded him. The same way he had once reminded Sage of someone she had loved long before him. The thought lingered. A quiet cycle. One person carrying pieces of another, passing them forward without even realizing it. Jay’s gaze softened further, something almost resolute settling beneath it.
If Niki ever found that kind of bond, that kind of love, Jay would be there. Not just to watch. But to guide him. The way Sage had guided him, even when he had fought against it. Even when he hadn’t understood. His hand shifted slightly against the table, fingers curling loosely. And more than anything… He would protect that. He would do everything in his power to make sure Niki would never have to feel that kind of loss. Not like he had. Not all at once. Not in a way that shattered everything that came after. Because some pain changed you. And some… Stayed with you forever.
~~~
One day, his schedule was… empty. Not completely, but close enough that it felt strange. Sunoo had stared at the screen for a long moment, brows furrowed. “This is wrong,” he said. Jay glanced up from his desk. “What is?” Sunoo turned the monitor slightly toward him. “This. We have… three patients before evening.” Jay looked at it, equally confused. “That cannot be right.” “I checked twice,” Sunoo said. “No cancellations. No errors. Just… nothing.” They both sat with that for a moment. “Should we be worried?” Sunoo asked. Jay let out a quiet breath. “I am not sure.” Sunoo leaned back in his chair. “Well. I am not complaining.” Jay allowed himself a faint smile. “Neither am I.”
With time to spare, Jay made a decision he had put off for weeks. “There is a place nearby,” he said, standing. “A restaurant. I have been meaning to try it.” Sunoo raised an eyebrow. “You? Taking a break willingly?” “It seems the world has forced one upon me,” Jay replied. “Go,” Sunoo said, waving him off. “Before the universe corrects itself and we are suddenly overwhelmed again.” Jay stepped out into the city, the air carrying the familiar hum of modern life. Cars passed. Voices overlapped. The world moved fast and constantly.
He walked the ten minutes easily, hands tucked into his coat, his mind quieter than usual. But something felt… off. The streets were busier than they should be for that hour. More people. More movement. Jay glanced around briefly. “I wonder why,” he murmured to himself. But he did not linger on it. He continued forward, his thoughts drifting, his attention turning inward. And then he collided with someone. The impact was light, but enough to pull him from his thoughts. “I apologize,” he began, turning toward them. Then he stopped. Everything stopped. The noise of the city faded into nothing. The movement around him blurred into something distant and unimportant. Because standing in front of him was her. Exactly as he remembered. The same eyes. The same features. The same presence that had once filled his entire world.
For a moment, he thought it was a trick of his mind. A memory brought too vividly into the present. A hallucination. His breath caught. “(Y/n)?” he asked, the name leaving him in a quiet, disbelieving whisper. The girl blinked at him, confusion crossing her face. “Do I know you?” she asked. Her voice. It was the same. Jay stared at her, searching for something, anything that would prove this was not real. But she was there. Standing in front of him. Alive. His chest tightened, something deep within him stirring, something he had not allowed himself to feel in centuries. “You…” he began, but the words failed him.
This was not a dream. Not a memory. She was real. Fate had brought her back to him. Or perhaps… Jay’s thoughts faltered, something darker creeping in at the edges. Was this a gift? Or something far crueler? A second chance. Or another way to break him. He did not know. All he knew was that she stood before him once more. And this time, he could not look away. “I am sorry,” Jay said, forcing his voice into something steady, something normal. “You just… resemble someone I used to know.” The girl chuckled softly, the sound light, easy. “What a coincidence,” she said. “My name is also (Y/n).”
For a moment, Jay simply stared at her. Then she extended her hand toward him, waiting. Jay hesitated for only a second before taking it. The moment their skin touched, something surged through him. A spark. Sharp. Electric. It ran up his arm, through his chest, settling somewhere deep within him in a way that made his breath catch. Just like before. Four hundred years, and it felt exactly the same. “I am Jay,” he said quietly. (Y/n) leaned in slightly, studying him with a curious expression.
“You know,” she said, tilting her head, “you look a bit familiar.” Hope flickered. Brief. Dangerous. Jay held her gaze, waiting. She glanced around, searching for something, her eyes scanning the street behind him. Then her expression lit up. “Aha,” she said, pointing past him. “That is you.” Jay turned slightly. A large screen displayed an advertisement. The clinic. His clinic. A clean image of him and Sunoo, both standing in white coats, calm and composed. He let out a small breath. Not what he had hoped for. But enough. He turned back to her, allowing a faint smile to form. “That is right. That is me. Doctor Park.”
(Y/n) laughed softly. “I hope I did not ruin your magical arm by bumping into it, Doctor.” “Just Jay is fine,” he replied. Then, with a slight tilt of his head, a hint of something lighter in his expression, he added, “Though now that you mention it, my arm is feeling a bit sore.” She raised an eyebrow, amused. “And in my honest medical opinion,” he continued, a small smirk forming, “the only cure is your number.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically, then laughed, the sound bright and effortless. “That was good,” she said. “Smooth.” She held out her hand expectantly. Jay handed her his phone without hesitation.
She typed quickly, her fingers moving with ease before handing it back. “If you do not text me by tonight,” she said, her tone playful, though her eyes held a hint of challenge, “I will make sure your clinic has no customers.” Jay let out a quiet huff of amusement. “That sounds like a serious threat.” “It is,” she said with a grin. Then she turned, beginning to walk away, disappearing slowly into the crowd. Jay stood there, unmoving, watching her go. Something tightened in his chest. Not fear. Not quite. But something just as urgent. As if this moment, this chance, balanced on something fragile. As if losing it again would mean losing everything. His hand tightened slightly around his phone. This was not four hundred years ago. He would not make the same mistakes. He would not lose her again.
Jay never made it to the restaurant. He turned halfway down the street, his steps faltering for only a second before shifting direction entirely. The world around him blurred, sounds fading into something distant and unimportant as his mind struggled to keep up with what had just happened. Four hundred years. Four hundred years of silence, of absence, of forcing himself to believe that what he had lost would remain lost. And yet, his hand tightened into a fist at his side as he moved faster.
He didn’t remember unlocking the clinic door. Only that it was suddenly there, the familiar space wrapping around him like something solid enough to hold him together. Sunoo looked up the moment the door opened, surprise already forming on his face. “You’re back already? I thought,” The door clicked shut. And Jay broke. It wasn’t quiet. It wasn’t controlled. It was everything at once. His knees gave out before he could stop it, hitting the floor with a dull sound as his breath hitched sharply, chest tightening in a way that felt almost unbearable. The tears came immediately, unrestrained, years upon years of grief and longing breaking through all at once.
Sunoo froze for half a second, shock flashing across his face. “Jay?” But there was no response. No explanation. Jay couldn’t speak, couldn’t form words even if he wanted to. His hands pressed against the floor like he needed something to anchor himself, his entire body trembling under the weight of it all finally spilling over. He had found her. He had actually found her. Just like he promised. The thought alone was enough to shatter whatever control he had left.
Sunoo didn’t ask again. Instead, he moved. Quickly, without hesitation, dropping down to the floor beside him. “Hey, hey…” His voice softened immediately, concern threading through it as he reached out, pulling Jay into a firm embrace. Jay didn’t resist. Didn’t try to pull away. For once, he let himself fall into it, shoulders shaking as he buried his face against Sunoo’s shoulder, the sound of his uneven breathing filling the room. Sunoo held him tighter. He didn’t understand what had happened. Not fully. But he didn’t need to. Not right now.
So he stayed quiet, one hand coming up to rest against the back of Jay’s head, grounding him, steady and warm. “It’s okay,” he murmured softly, even if he didn’t know what he was reassuring him about. And for a while, that was all there was. No questions. No explanations. Just the quiet release of something that had been buried far too deep for far too long. Minutes passed. Slowly, the intensity faded. Not completely, but enough for Jay to start pulling himself back together piece by piece. His breathing evened out, his grip loosening as he leaned back slightly, dragging a hand across his face in an attempt to compose himself.
There were still traces of it there. In his eyes. In the way his chest rose and fell a little too heavily. But he was steadier now. Grounded again. Sunoo studied him carefully, hesitant. “Do you… want me to cancel the rest of the appointments?” Jay shook his head almost immediately, though the motion was slower than usual. “No.” His voice was rough, but firm. “I want to work.” Sunoo frowned slightly. “Jay,” “I’ll explain later,” Jay added, quieter this time, but no less certain. A pause. Then, after a moment, “Text the others.” Sunoo blinked. “The others?” “Tell them to come tonight.” Jay’s gaze shifted, more focused now, something determined settling behind it. “All of them.” Sunoo hesitated for a second, then nodded. “Okay.”
He reached for his phone, but his eyes lingered on Jay for just a moment longer. He knew enough. Not everything. But enough. Enough to recognize what this could be tied to. Her. Jay’s mate. The one name that carried more weight than anything else in his past. Sunoo didn’t say it out loud. But the thought sat quietly in his mind as he typed out the message. Something had changed. And whatever it was… It was big enough to bring four hundred years crashing down in a matter of seconds.
~~~
That night, the apartment filled quicker than usual. Not with noise at first. With tension. Sunoo’s message hadn’t exactly helped. Emergency meeting at Jay’s tonight, he’s broken. That was all they had gotten. No explanation. No context. Just enough to make all of them uneasy. Niki was the first to arrive, aside from Jay and Sunoo. Of course. The door opened without warning, as always, and he walked in like he owned the place, dropping his jacket onto a chair before heading straight for the couch. He flopped down into it, stretching out like this was just another casual evening.
Sunoo turned immediately, already frowning. “You could at least knock.” Niki waved a hand dismissively, not even looking at him. “Jay’s cool with it.” From the kitchen, Jay’s voice came, quieter but clear enough. “That’s a lie.” Niki smirked faintly, like that proved nothing. Sunoo rolled his eyes, but didn’t push it further. Niki leaned back into the couch, glancing toward the kitchen. He watched Jay for a moment, more carefully than he let on. He looked… normal. Mostly. Composed. Steady. Not like someone who had apparently been “broken” just hours ago. But Niki wasn’t convinced. Not after their conversation before.
His eyes narrowed slightly, a thought forming in the back of his mind. Before he could dwell on it, another knock sounded at the door. This time, it was actually followed by waiting. Sunoo opened it to find Jake and Sunghoon standing there. “At least someone has manners,” Sunoo muttered, stepping aside to let them in. Jake smiled easily as he walked in, glancing around. “We try.” Sunghoon gave a small nod in greeting, already looking like he had been dragged out of something he would have preferred to stay in. Jake didn’t linger long in the entryway. He headed straight for the kitchen, like he already knew where Jay would be.
He found him by the counter. And immediately, he noticed. The slight redness around Jay’s eyes. The faint tension still sitting in his posture, even if everything else about him looked composed. Jake didn’t say anything about it. Not yet. Instead, he leaned casually against the counter, glancing at what Jay was doing. “You called an emergency meeting,” he said, tone light. “Should I be worried, or is this just your way of forcing us into another one of your cooking experiments?” A beat. Then, just barely, Jay huffed. “Careful,” he muttered. “You’re still eating it.” Jake grinned. Good. That was enough for now.
Behind them, Sunghoon made his way over to the couch, dropping down beside Niki with a quiet exhale. “If this is another one of your dramatic messages,” he said, glancing toward Sunoo, “I’m going back home.” Sunoo shot him a look. “I didn’t say it for no reason.” “‘He’s broken’ isn’t exactly helpful context.” Niki snorted softly at that, shifting slightly but saying nothing. His attention flicked back toward the kitchen. Watching. Waiting. Because whatever this was… It hadn’t settled yet.
The next knock came not long after. Sunoo moved to open the door again, revealing Jungwon standing there, a small bag in hand. He lifted it slightly as he stepped inside. “I was at a café when you texted,” he explained, slipping off his shoes. “So I brought desserts.” Sunoo blinked, some of the tension in his face easing. “You’re the only one who came prepared.” Jungwon smiled faintly, walking further in. “Felt like the situation called for it.” Jay glanced over from the kitchen, giving a small nod. “Thanks.”
Jungwon returned it, setting the bag down on the table before quietly taking a seat, his eyes moving between the others as he tried to read the atmosphere. It didn’t take long for him to realize something was off. A few minutes passed. Then came the final knock. Except this one didn’t wait. The door opened almost immediately after. Heeseung stepped in like it was his own place, completely ignoring the concept of knocking altogether. He shut the door behind him with a soft click, already scanning the room. Sunoo stared at him, unimpressed. “Wow. Great. Your bad habits have officially spread.” He jerked his thumb toward the couch. “Look at what you’ve done to him.” Niki didn’t even react, sprawled comfortably where he was. Heeseung followed the gesture, then smirked faintly. “Looks fine to me.”
He walked past Sunoo without another word, heading straight for the couch before dropping down beside Niki and Sunghoon. He leaned back, completely at ease. “See?” he added, glancing at Niki. “Good little brother.” Niki smirked slightly at that, not bothering to deny it. Sunoo let out a long, exhausted sigh, dragging a hand down his face. For a brief second, he looked like he was genuinely considering grabbing something from the kitchen and throwing it at both of them.
Jake noticed. And laughed. “Wow,” he said, shaking his head. “You really are a failed mother.” Sunoo snapped his head toward him, shooting him a sharp glare. “Say that again.” Jake only grinned wider, clearly entertained. Jay exhaled from the kitchen, the sound cutting through the growing noise. “Behave.” It wasn’t loud. But it was enough. The room settled, just slightly. Jungwon raised both hands from where he sat, expression calm. “I’d like to point out that I’ve done nothing.” Jay glanced at him, a faint, almost tired smile appearing. “Yeah, yeah.” A small pause. “You’re okay.” Jungwon nodded once, satisfied, while the others shifted back into place, the energy still restless but contained.
All of them were here now. And whatever Jay had called them for… It was finally about to be said. Once everything was ready, they gathered around the table. The familiar setup brought a sense of routine back into the room, even if the reason for it lingered in the back of everyone’s mind. Niki didn’t wait. Of course he didn’t. The second he sat down, he started eating, quick and unbothered, like nothing else mattered. Heeseung wasn’t far behind, reaching for food with the same lack of restraint, barely pausing between bites. Sunoo glanced between them, already exasperated. “Can you two at least pretend to have manners for five minutes?”
Neither of them responded. Jake snorted quietly under his breath. “See?” Sunoo muttered. “This is what I deal with.” “You raised him,” Jake shot back lightly. “I did not,” “Enough,” Jay cut in, though there was no real heat behind it. The table settled, at least a little. For a while, the only sounds were the usual ones. Cutlery, quiet comments, the occasional complaint from Niki that didn’t really sound like a complaint at all. But it didn’t last. Sunghoon was the first to break the silence properly. He set his fork down, leaning back slightly as his gaze moved to Jay. “So,” he said, tone more serious now. “What happened?”
A brief pause. “What did Sunoo mean by ‘he’s broken’?” Sunoo groaned immediately, dropping his head back. “I meant broken down,” he muttered. “I panicked, okay?” Jake huffed a quiet laugh. “Not helpful,” Sunghoon replied dryly. Jay exhaled slowly, setting his utensils down. The shift was subtle, but immediate. The room quieted. “I haven’t told all of you everything about my past,” Jay began, his voice steady, though quieter than before. “Not in detail.” His gaze moved across them, meeting each of their eyes briefly. “But you know enough.” A pause. “That I had a mate.” His jaw tightened slightly. “And that I lost her.” Around the table, heads nodded. Some slower than others. They knew that much. Jay inhaled deeply, his fingers curling faintly against the edge of the table before he continued.
“Earlier today…” He hesitated, just for a second. “I ran into someone.” The words alone were enough to draw their full attention. “A woman.” Another pause. “She looked identical to my mate.” The air shifted. Even Niki slowed, his fork hovering mid-air. “From four hundred years ago,” Jay added quietly. “Same face. Same presence.” His voice dipped just slightly. “She even has the same name.” Silence. Then, “What?” they all said at once. Even Sunoo. His head snapped toward Jay, eyes wide. “Wait, what?”
Jay nodded once, confirming it wasn’t a joke. Not an exaggeration. Nothing about this was. “I never knew if it was true,” he admitted, his voice softer now. “The idea that people can be reborn. That something like that could… happen.” His gaze dropped briefly, then lifted again. “But it seems…” A small pause. “At least this time…” His expression shifted, something almost fragile settling into it. “It is.” Heeseung pointed his fork at Jay, leaning forward slightly, interest clear now. “So,” he said, “what are you going to do?” Jay leaned back in his chair, dragging a hand through his hair, the earlier composure slipping just enough to show uncertainty.
“I got her number,” he admitted. That alone earned him a few looks. “So I’m going to ask her out,” he continued, then paused, his brows pulling together slightly. “I just… don’t know how to do it.” There was a beat. Then Jake snickered. Niki followed immediately after. Jay closed his eyes for a second, already regretting where this was going. “So that’s why we’re here,” Niki said, leaning back with a grin. “To help you with your rizz.” Jay let out a long sigh, dropping his hand from his hair. “Not exactly,” he muttered. “But… yeah. I need advice.” He gestured vaguely toward them. “You’ve all been a bit more active in your dating lives.” Jake straightened slightly at that, a smug smile forming. “So you’ve come to the experts.” Jay stared at him for a second. He regretted everything.
Sunghoon, completely unbothered by the dynamic, shrugged lightly. “Why don’t you just text her?” he said simply. “Ask if she wants to go on a date.” Jungwon immediately shook his head. “That’s not how it works anymore.” Sunghoon frowned slightly. “It’s not?” “No,” Jungwon replied, folding his arms. “It needs more than that. You can’t just be direct like that right away.” He tilted his head slightly. “There has to be… effort. Style.” Niki nodded like that made perfect sense. “Exactly. You can’t just go ‘hey, date me.’ That’s boring.” Jay looked between them, his expression flattening. “This was a mistake,” he muttered under his breath.
Sunoo, who had been quiet for a moment, leaned forward slightly instead, his attention fixed on Jay. “How did it feel? Seeing her, I mean,” The question cut through the noise instantly. Jay’s gaze shifted to him. For a moment, he didn’t answer. Then, quieter, more honest than before, “It was…” He paused, searching for the words. “Shocking.” His fingers curled slightly against the arm of his chair. “Relieving.” A small breath. “Hurtful.” His gaze dropped briefly before lifting again. “I don’t know.” He shook his head faintly. “It felt like… everything at once.” The room stilled again, the teasing fading just enough to let that settle. Because no matter how they joked about it… They all understood. This wasn’t just about asking someone out. Not for him.
Heeseung smiled, the teasing from earlier gone, replaced with something steadier. “Jay,” he said, tone calm, certain, “if anyone knows how to win her over… it’s you.” The room quieted just slightly at that. “It might be a new life for her,” he continued, resting his arm along the back of the couch. “A different timeline. Different memories.” A small pause. “But in here…” He tapped lightly against his chest. “She’ll be the same.” Jay looked at him, caught off guard. Heeseung wasn’t always like this. Most of the time, he joked, teased, acted like nothing ever weighed on him. Like centuries of existence hadn’t left their mark. But moments like this… They reminded everyone exactly how long he had lived. And how much he understood.
Jay’s gaze lingered on him for a second longer before dropping back down to his plate, his thoughts shifting. Slowly, almost unconsciously, his eyes moved again. To the side. To the small table. To the vase. The yellow flowers had started to wither, their petals curling in on themselves, their brightness fading. It was time to replace them. The thought came quietly, but it stayed. His gaze softened slightly as memories slipped in, uninvited but not unwelcome. The lanterns. The warmth of that night. The way her laughter had blended with the music, the way her dress had caught the light, turning her into something almost unreal. Their first night. The beginning of everything.
Jay exhaled slowly, his fingers brushing lightly against the edge of the table. And then, another memory surfaced. Different. Recent. The letter. The one that had arrived that morning, half forgotten in the rush of everything else. Some city-wide announcement, printed in bright colors, easy to dismiss at a glance. A summer festival. Jay stilled slightly. His brows drew together as the thought settled. A festival. His gaze drifted again, distant now, piecing things together in a way that felt almost too deliberate to be coincidence. It was almost ironic. How history had a way of circling back. Of repeating itself in different forms, across different lives. A quiet breath left him. He wasn’t sure if it was fate. Or something else entirely. But the similarity was there. Clear enough that it couldn’t be ignored. And despite everything… Despite the second chance sitting right in front of him… There was still one thought that lingered, quieter than the rest. A hope. And a fear. That this time… It wouldn’t end the same way.
After dinner, the atmosphere shifted again. Lighter. Easier. The tension that had filled the apartment earlier slowly faded as they moved around the kitchen, cleaning up without much coordination but somehow making it work anyway. Sunoo directed most of it, despite the lack of anyone actually listening to him properly, while Jake dried dishes he hadn’t washed and Niki hovered nearby, stealing pieces of dessert before they were even plated. “Stop touching it,” Sunoo snapped, swatting his hand away. “I’m taste testing,” Niki replied, completely unbothered. “You’ve taste tested five times.” “And I’ll do it again.”
Sunghoon leaned against the counter, watching them with mild amusement, while Heeseung reached past both of them to grab something anyway, ignoring Sunoo entirely. “I give up,” Sunoo muttered under his breath. Jungwon just smiled faintly, setting the desserts out properly despite the chaos around him. Somewhere in the middle of it all, Jay stepped away. Just for a moment. His phone felt heavier in his hand than it should have. He stared at the screen longer than necessary, reading over the message again, even though he already knew every word of it.
Simple. Direct. Maybe not perfect. But it was honest. His thumb hovered for a second. Then he pressed send. That was it. No overthinking. No second guessing. Just done. He exhaled quietly, slipping the phone back into his pocket as something in his chest settled, not fully, but enough. Whatever happened next… At least he had taken the step. When he returned, the others didn’t ask. Not yet. And he didn’t say anything either. Instead, he let himself fall back into the moment with them.
The rest of the night unfolded naturally after that. Games were pulled out, arguments over rules started almost immediately, and laughter filled the apartment in a way that felt almost too normal for what they were. Niki got competitive. Jake cheated and pretended he didn’t. Sunoo threatened to end the game at least three times. Heeseung encouraged the chaos. Sunghoon sighed through most of it, though a faint smile gave him away. Jungwon kept things from completely falling apart. And Jay… Jay laughed. Genuinely. For the first time that day, the weight of everything didn’t sit so heavily on his shoulders.
Because in moments like this, it didn’t matter how long they had lived. It didn’t matter what they had lost, or what they carried. They weren’t centuries old. They weren’t shaped by war, or grief, or time. They were just… themselves. A group of young men, sitting too close together, arguing over nothing, laughing over everything. And for a little while, the past didn’t reach them. It stayed where it belonged. Behind them. Because for once… The future felt brighter.
~~~
A few days later, Jay stood just outside the festival gates, hands tucked into the pockets of his coat, though the evening air wasn’t nearly cold enough to justify it. It was just something to do. Something to ground himself. The entrance buzzed with life, people moving in and out in steady waves, laughter and music spilling out from inside. Strings of lights hung above the path, casting a warm glow over everything, and for a moment, it almost felt like stepping into a memory he hadn’t fully prepared himself to face.
Jay checked his phone again. 7:33 pm. His jaw tightened slightly. He had told her he’d be there at 7:30. Three minutes. Three minutes wasn’t long. Not at all. But to him, it stretched. His thumb moved across the screen, pulling up their messages, reading over them again like something might have changed. It hadn’t. She had agreed. Happily. That part alone replayed in his mind more times than he could count. Still… A quiet unease settled in his chest. What if she didn’t come? What if something had changed? Or maybe, his thoughts shifted. Maybe this was just like before. That night, all those years ago, when he had waited, uncertain, searching through a sea of people until he finally found her. Maybe history wasn’t repeating itself exactly. Maybe it was just… echoing.
Jay exhaled slowly, lifting his gaze from his phone, and then, he froze. There she was. Walking toward him. For a second, the world around him faded into nothing. The noise, the people, the lights… All of it disappeared. All he saw was her. (Y/n). The same face. The same presence. And, her yellow dress. Light, flowing, catching the glow of the festival lights in a way that made her stand out effortlessly. Jay felt his breath catch. Of course. Of course it would be yellow. He almost laughed at the irony, if his chest didn’t feel so tight.
She spotted him quickly, her face lighting up as she lifted her hand, waving. “Jay!” Her voice carried easily over the noise, bright and familiar in a way that made something deep in him ache. She hurried the last few steps, her smile wide, open, completely unguarded. And just like that, he felt it again. That same warmth. That same pull. As if nothing had changed. As if everything had. When she finally reached him, Jay didn’t hesitate. “You look beautiful,” he said, the words slipping out before he could even think about them. (Y/n) giggled softly, a faint flush touching her cheeks. “Thank you,” she replied, tilting her head slightly as she looked him over. “You don’t look too bad either.”
Jay let out a quiet breath, something in his chest easing just a little. She was here. Right in front of him. And this time… He wasn’t going to lose her. “Shall we go in?” Jay asked, his voice softer now, steadier. (Y/n) smiled immediately, nodding without hesitation. Before he could react, her hand slipped into his, warm and firm, and she pulled him along with her through the gates. Jay blinked for half a second, caught off guard, before letting himself follow, adjusting his pace to match her eager steps. She was already looking everywhere at once. Lights, stalls, people, decorations, everything seemed to catch her attention, her eyes bright with excitement as she took it all in.
“This is amazing,” she said, almost breathless, her grip on his hand tightening slightly as she pulled him further in. “I’ve never been to one of these before.” Jay glanced at her, a small smile forming. “Really?” She nodded quickly. “Every year it’s been held, I’ve either been overseas, or in another city, or just… buried in studying.” She laughed lightly. “I always said I’d go next time, but I never actually did.” Jay hummed softly, his gaze drifting around the festival for a moment before returning to her. “I haven’t been to one in a long time either.” A brief pause. “So… it’s nice to be here tonight.” (Y/n) smiled at that, something softer settling into her expression before the excitement took over again.
“Come on,” she said suddenly, tugging him in a new direction. Jay barely had time to react before she was dragging him toward one of the game booths. “Let’s try this one!” He let out a quiet laugh under his breath, following without resistance. She stepped up first, determination clear as she took the game seriously, brows furrowed slightly as she focused. Jay watched from the side, arms loosely crossed, amused as she gave it her full effort. “Okay, I’ve got this,” she muttered. She didn’t. The attempt fell just short. (Y/n) groaned softly, shoulders dropping as she stepped back. “That was so close.”
Jay glanced at the setup, eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the details. It didn’t take long for him to figure it out. A small adjustment. A slight difference in angle. That was all it needed. “I’ll try,” he said. (Y/n) looked at him, curiosity replacing the disappointment. “You think you can do it?” Jay didn’t answer. He stepped forward, picking up the piece, his movements calm, controlled. A second later, he won. The booth attendant handed over a large panda plush, clearly impressed. Jay turned, holding it out toward her without hesitation. “Do you want it?” (Y/n)’s face lit up instantly. “Do I?” she repeated, already reaching for it. “Of course I do, it’s adorable.”
She hugged it close, smiling brightly, completely delighted in a way that made something in Jay’s chest tighten. He watched her for a moment, quiet. And then he smiled. Gently. Heeseung had been right. It didn’t matter that this was a different time. A different life. Because in the ways that mattered… She was still the same. “Oh, a dance floor!” (Y/n)’s voice lit up instantly, her attention snapping toward the open space where music played and people moved freely, laughter mixing with the rhythm. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, already leaning slightly in that direction like she might run off at any second.
Jay chuckled softly at her reaction, something warm settling in his chest. Of course. Some things never changed. He stepped in front of her slightly, catching her attention, then gave a small, playful bow, one hand coming up as he extended the other toward her. “May I have this dance?” (Y/n) blinked, caught completely off guard. For a split second, she just stared at him. Wow. He’s so handsome… and such a gentleman. The thought hit her all at once, warmth rushing to her face as she quickly nodded, a shy smile slipping through. “Yes.” Jay straightened, his hand gently closing around hers again as he led her toward the dance floor.
The music was lively, people moving without much structure, more focused on enjoying themselves than anything else. It should have been simple. But it wasn’t, The panda made sure of that. (Y/n) tried to balance it between them at first, but it quickly became clear that it wasn’t going to cooperate. It bumped into Jay, nearly slipped from her grasp, and got in the way of almost every movement they attempted. She burst into laughter. “This is harder than it looks,” she said, adjusting her hold on it, only for it to tilt again. Jay laughed too, the sound lighter than it had been in years. “You could always put it down.” “No,” she said immediately, tightening her grip. “It’s part of the experience now.”
He shook his head, amused, as they continued anyway. Their movements weren’t perfect. Not even close. But it didn’t matter. They laughed through it, stepping on each other’s feet once or twice, the panda nearly getting dropped again before Jay steadied it with one hand. “A little chaos never hurt,” (Y/n) said, grinning as she tried to spin, only to be slowed by the plush in her arms. Jay couldn’t help but smile at that. To him… It didn’t feel like chaos. It felt like something else entirely. The music, the voices around them, the lights, all of it slowly faded into the background.
And for a moment, it was just them. Just the two of them beneath the night sky, moving together like nothing else existed. Her laughter. The way her eyes caught the light. The warmth of her hand in his. Jay’s gaze lifted slightly, drawn upward. The moon hung above them, steady and quiet, watching over everything. He held that moment for what it was. And silently… He thanked it. For this. For her. For the chance to stand here again, to feel this again, after everything he had lost. A second chance.
After the dance, they wandered a little further into the festival, the energy around them still lively, but softer now as the night settled in. That was when Jay spotted it. A small booth, lined with delicate paper lanterns, their soft glow flickering gently in the dim light. For a moment, he just stood there. The familiarity of it all didn’t hit as sharply this time. It didn’t hurt the same way. Instead, it felt like something quieter. Like a nudge forward. A reminder, not of what he had lost, but of what he had found again.
(Y/n) followed his gaze, her expression lighting up instantly. “Oh, those are beautiful.” Jay nodded once, already stepping toward the booth. “Let’s get one.” “Two,” she corrected with a small smile. He huffed softly, but didn’t argue. A few moments later, they stood side by side, each holding a lantern. Jay carefully helped her set it up, his movements gentle, steady as he adjusted the frame and lit the small candle inside. The soft flame flickered to life, casting a warm glow between them. “Ready?” he asked. (Y/n) nodded, her eyes reflecting the light. Together, they released them.
The lanterns lifted slowly at first, then steadied, rising higher and higher until they joined the others scattered across the sky. For a moment, it looked like the night itself was filling with stars. (Y/n) watched them, her expression soft, almost thoughtful. “Do you think they reach somewhere?” she asked quietly. Jay didn’t answer. He couldn’t. Because for a split second, the world in front of him shifted. The image blurred, overlapping with something else entirely. A different night. The same glow. The same question. The same look in her eyes. It was too exact. Too familiar. Like memory and reality had collided, unable to separate. His breath caught, chest tightening as emotion surged up before he could stop it. A tear slipped free. (Y/n) noticed immediately, her brows pulling together slightly as she turned toward him. “Hey…” Without hesitation, she reached up, gently wiping it away.
The touch grounded him. Jay inhaled sharply, finally taking a breath. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his voice a little uneven. “You just… reminded me of something.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “That friend of yours?” she asked gently. “The one with the same name as me?” Jay nodded. Her smile returned, small at first, then a little brighter. “You’ll have to tell me about her sometime.” She tilted her head slightly. “She seems to mean a lot to you.” Jay’s gaze lingered on her. More than you know. The thought came unfiltered. But he didn’t say it.
Instead, he looked back up at the sky, at the lanterns drifting higher, becoming smaller, blending into the stars. “About the lanterns…” he began, his voice calmer now. “I think they carry something.” (Y/n) glanced up again, listening. “Our deepest wishes,” he continued. “Things we don’t always say out loud.” A small pause. “They take them somewhere. Turn them into something real.” He exhaled softly. “Maybe not here. Not in this moment.” His gaze softened. “But somewhere.” The lanterns kept rising. And for the first time in a long time… That belief didn’t feel like a distant hope. It felt possible.
All too soon, the night came to an end. The festival lights faded behind them as Jay walked beside (Y/n), the distant sound of laughter and music slowly replaced by the quieter rhythm of the city at night. Neither of them rushed. There was no need to. The moment stretched naturally, comfortable in its silence, filled with everything that didn’t need to be said. When they reached the train station, Jay slowed slightly, glancing at her. “Are you sure you don’t want me to come with you?” he asked. “It’s late.” (Y/n) smiled, shaking her head gently. “I’ll be fine.” There was no hesitation in her voice. Just reassurance.
“But…” she added, her expression softening just a little. “I hope I’ll see you again.” Jay didn’t need to think about his answer. “I’d love to.” The words came easily. Naturally. Like they had always been there. She smiled at that, a little brighter now, before stepping back as the train approached. They said their goodbyes, simple but not empty, and then she turned, stepping inside as the doors slid shut behind her. Jay stayed where he was. Watching. Until the train began to move. Until it disappeared from sight completely. Only then did he exhale. Slowly. His gaze lifted, drawn upward once more.
The night sky stretched above him, quiet and endless, the moon hanging in its place like it had always been there, like it always would be. Jay closed his eyes briefly. And once again… He gave thanks. For this. For her. For the chance he had been given. When he finally turned to leave, his steps felt lighter. Not rushed. Not heavy. Just… steady. He made his way home, the quiet of his apartment welcoming him in a way it hadn’t in a long time.
And that night, for the first time in centuries, he slept. Truly slept. No restless thoughts. No shadows of the past pulling him under. No nightmares. Only peace. And in that peace, he dreamed. He stood in a field. Endless, soft, filled with flowers that swayed gently in the breeze, their colors blending into something almost unreal. It felt familiar. Warm. Ahead of him, a figure turned. Sage. She looked the same. Just as he remembered her, yet lighter somehow, unburdened by everything she had carried before. She smiled. And behind her, there was someone else. A man. Jay couldn’t make out his features clearly, but he didn’t need to. He understood.
Sage lifted her hand, giving a small wave. “I’m happy for you, son.” Jay’s chest tightened as he took a step forward, words rising in his throat, everything he had carried for so long finally ready to be spoken. But before he could say anything, she raised her hand gently. Stopping him. “I know,” she said softly. There was no accusation. No pain. Only understanding. “It was a blessing.” Jay stilled. The weight he had held onto for so long shifted, something loosening, something finally beginning to let go. Sage turned then, reaching back. The man behind her took her hand without hesitation. And together… They walked away. No sadness. No lingering. Just peace. The image faded. And just like that, Jay woke.
The sound of his alarm filled the apartment, steady and familiar, pulling him back into the present. He blinked, staring at the ceiling for a moment as the dream settled into memory. His chest felt lighter. Not empty. But… at ease. After a second, he reached over, turning off the alarm. Another day. Another beginning.
~~~
The next time Jay saw her, it wasn’t planned. At least, not by him. The clinic was already full by the time the doors had properly opened. Voices overlapped, footsteps echoed across the floor, and the steady rhythm of work had settled in early. It was one of those days. Discount days. The kind Jay had insisted on keeping, no matter how busy life got. Basic shots, flu vaccines, simple treatments, all offered at a price low enough that no one would have to think twice, but still high enough that it didn’t feel like charity.
He understood people too well. Free made some turn away. Affordable let them stay. And so the clinic was packed. Jay moved through it with ease, sleeves rolled up, expression calm, focused. There was no hesitation in his movements, no wasted time, but he never rushed anyone either. That was the difference. He was fast. But never careless. Sunoo stood behind the counter, organizing the line with practiced efficiency, calling out names, directing people where to go, occasionally snapping at someone trying to skip ahead. “Everyone gets their turn,” he muttered, scribbling something down before looking up again.
Jake and Jungwon moved between stations, carrying trays of chilled vials, restocking supplies, stepping in wherever they were needed without being told. It was controlled chaos. And right in the middle of it, Jay. (Y/n) stood off to the side, unnoticed for now, her gaze following him as he worked. She hadn’t expected this. Not really. She had just wanted to see him again. But what she found instead… Was this.
An old man sat in front of Jay, shoulders slightly tense, clearly not fond of needles. Jay crouched just enough to meet his eye level, saying something quietly, something that made the man huff out a small laugh. A second later, it was done. Quick. Clean. Jay smiled, handing him a small cotton pad, saying something else that made the man nod, more at ease now than before. Then Jay was already moving. A child this time. Crying. Loud enough that a few people nearby glanced over. Jay didn’t flinch. He crouched again, softer this time, speaking to the child in a low voice, something light, something playful. (Y/n) couldn’t hear the words. But she saw the effect. The tears slowed. The sniffles turned into confused little hiccups. And then, a laugh. Small at first, then brighter.
Jay moved in that exact moment. Precise. Fast. Before the child even realized what had happened, it was over. The kid blinked, then looked at their arm, surprised. Jay smiled, ruffling their hair lightly before standing again. And just like that, he was gone. On to the next. (Y/n) watched it all, her expression softening without her noticing. He looked… Different. Not in a way she could fully explain. But there was something about him here, something that felt natural, effortless. Like this was exactly where he was meant to be. The way he spoke. The way he moved. The way people responded to him. He wasn’t just doing his job. He was… caring. Truly. And he looked happy doing it.
A small smile formed on her lips. He really is in his element. The thought settled quietly, but it stayed. And for a moment, she didn’t step forward. She just watched. It wasn’t until Jungwon noticed her standing there that anyone realized she had even arrived. He had been carrying another tray of chilled vials toward the front when he caught sight of her near the wall, watching the room quietly. Since she wasn’t standing in line or checking in, he assumed she might be looking for someone. So he walked over.
“Hi,” he said politely, offering a small smile. “Are you waiting for someone?” (Y/n) looked at him and smiled back immediately. “Oh, yeah. I’m a friend of Jay’s.” Jungwon paused. A friend? For a split second, confusion crossed his face. Jay didn’t really have friends outside of them. Then realization hit him all at once. Ah, this must be his mate. The expression on his face softened instantly, amusement flickering briefly in his eyes before he hid it well. “Well,” he said smoothly, introducing himself, “I’m Jungwon.”
(Y/n) repeated his name with a smile before glancing around the crowded clinic again. “I didn’t realize I picked his busiest work day to show up.” Jungwon laughed quietly. “Yeah, these days get a little intense.” A child cried somewhere in the background, immediately followed by Sunoo’s voice telling someone not to block the hallway. Jungwon barely reacted. “If you want,” he continued, “I can show you to Jay’s office. I’m sure he won’t mind.” (Y/n) blinked. “Really?” He nodded. “He won’t be free for a couple of hours though.” “That’s okay,” she replied quickly. “I don’t mind waiting.” Jungwon smiled again and motioned for her to follow him.
As they moved through the clinic, weaving between patients and staff, Jay remained focused on the woman sitting in front of him, carefully cleaning the cut on her hand while explaining how to keep it from getting infected. Then, her scent reached him. Soft. Familiar. His entire body stilled for half a second. The world around him seemed to blur at the edges as instinct took over, every part of him immediately recognizing her presence before his mind could properly catch up. Jay’s breath caught. He looked up instinctively. And there she was.
Walking past him beside Jungwon. He wanted to move. To follow immediately. To stop her, speak to her, just see her properly again. But years of control held him in place. So instead, he forced himself to focus back on the patient in front of him, even as his heart pounded hard enough to feel almost human again. “There we go,” he said gently, finishing the bandage around the woman’s hand with steady fingers despite the chaos inside him. “Just keep this clean for a few days.” The woman thanked him warmly before leaving. Jay smiled automatically, polite and calm like always. But the second she was gone, his eyes lifted again toward the hallway where (Y/n) had disappeared. And despite the crowded clinic, despite the noise and movement surrounding him… He could still feel her there.
Four hours later, the clinic finally closed. The last patient had left nearly ten minutes ago, yet the exhaustion still clung to the building itself, lingering in the quiet that followed such a chaotic day. The doors were locked. The lights dimmed slightly. And all that remained were the final papers waiting to be signed. Jay let out a slow sigh as he rolled his shoulders back, a faint stiffness settling through his body. Despite what he was, despite how little human limitations truly applied to him anymore, days like this still wore him down. Not because of the healing. He had only needed to use his actual abilities on three patients all day. But because of everything else.
The constant movement. The focus. The emotions of hundreds of people brushing against him for hours on end. His entire body felt heavy. Sunoo looked no better. He sat slumped against the front desk, head tilted back slightly, eyes half closed in pure exhaustion. “If one more child screamed today,” he muttered weakly, “I was going to walk into traffic.” Jake laughed tiredly from nearby as he stretched his arms over his head. “You say that every discount day.” “Because every discount day is horrible.” Jungwon finished putting away the last tray before stretching as well, though compared to the others, he somehow looked the least destroyed by the day.
Tired, yes. But still standing properly. Jay narrowed his eyes slightly at him. “You’re suspiciously energetic.” Jungwon smiled innocently. “I’m young.” Sunoo groaned loudly at that. Then Jungwon seemed to remember something. “Oh,” he said, turning toward Jay. “You have a visitor in your office.” Jay blinked, confusion flashing across his face for a brief second. Then it hit him. (Y/n). His exhaustion vanished almost instantly. Not completely. But enough. He had gotten so consumed by work that he had nearly forgotten she was still there waiting for him. A soft smile appeared on his face before he could stop it.
Jake noticed immediately and snorted quietly. “Wow.” Jay ignored him. “Thanks for today,” he said instead, looking between them. “I owe you all for helping out.” Jake pointed at him immediately. “You can repay me with food.” Jay huffed softly. “Of course.” “Your cooking’s the best,” Jake added with absolutely no shame. Jungwon smiled faintly. “I’m just happy to help.” Jay nodded once before walking over to the front desk where Sunoo still looked moments away from passing out. Without a word, Jay gently took the papers from his hands. “Go home,” he said quietly. “You did well today.” Sunoo looked up at him, tired but pleased by the praise. A small smile tugged at his lips before a yawn interrupted it completely. “Don’t have to tell me twice,” he mumbled. Jay chuckled softly under his breath before glancing toward the hallway leading to his office.
And despite the exhaustion pulling at every part of him… He suddenly found himself looking forward to the rest of the evening. Jay made his way down the quiet hallway toward his office, the sounds of the clinic fading behind him with every step. When he reached the door, he paused for a moment. Then, despite the room technically belonging to him, he knocked gently. No response. He waited a second before carefully opening the door, peeking inside. And immediately, his expression softened. (Y/n) was asleep on the small couch tucked against the wall, curled slightly onto her side. One arm rested beneath her head while the other loosely held onto the edge of the blanket someone, probably Jungwon, had draped over her earlier.
The room was dim, lit only by the warm lamp near his desk. For a moment, Jay just stood there. Watching. The softness of her features. The slow rise and fall of her breathing. The peacefulness in her expression. Everything about it felt strangely intimate. Quiet in a way the rest of the world never seemed to allow anymore. Jay stepped inside carefully, shutting the door behind him with barely a sound before crossing the room. He crouched beside the couch slowly, his movements gentle as he reached out, resting a hand lightly against her shoulder. Giving her a small shake. “Hey,” he said softly. “(Y/n).” She groaned faintly, brows twitching before her eyes slowly opened. The second she saw him, she smiled. Instantly. “Oh hey,” she whispered sleepily, voice rough with exhaustion before a yawn escaped her.
Jay couldn’t help the small smile that appeared in return. “Sorry to keep you waiting so long.” (Y/n) pushed herself upright slowly, stretching her arms above her head for a second before letting them fall back into her lap. “It’s okay,” she said, still waking up properly. “I’m the one who showed up unannounced.” Jay shook his head lightly. “I’m happy you came.” And he meant it. His gaze lingered on her for just a second longer before he added, quieter, “I just wish it had been a calmer day.” (Y/n) laughed softly at that, leaning back slightly against the couch. “I hear you never have calm days.” Jay chuckled, tired but genuine. “I can’t argue with that.”
The room settled into a comfortable silence for a moment after that. Not awkward. Just warm. The kind that came easily around her. Jay leaned back into his chair with a quiet sigh, exhaustion still lingering in his body as he looked over at her. “So,” he asked softly, “what made you decide to stop by today?” (Y/n) smiled slightly and reached for her phone, unlocking it before holding it out toward him. Jay took it, his eyes scanning the screen. A news article. A meteor shower tonight. One of the biggest expected in years. He looked back up at her just as she glanced down, suddenly seeming far less confident than usual. It caught him off guard.
She rubbed the back of her neck lightly before speaking. “When I saw the news… I kind of immediately thought about you.” Jay’s chest tightened softly. “I wanted to see it with you,” she admitted. “So I texted you, but you never answered.” Her lips pressed together briefly before she added, quieter, “So I just came here instead.” Jay blinked. Then leaned forward slightly, unable to stop the small smile forming on his face. “That’s cute.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened immediately as she looked up at him, brows furrowing. “What?” “The idea,” Jay corrected quickly, though amusement lingered in his voice. “I mean.” She stared at him for another second before laughing softly under her breath. Jay shook his head faintly, smiling now without restraint. “I’d love to go stargazing with you.”
The nervousness vanished from her expression almost instantly, replaced by the bright confidence he was beginning to recognize so easily. “Alright then,” she said, standing quickly. “Come on, let’s go find a good spot at the beach before they’re all taken.” Jay laughed quietly at her sudden urgency. “Can I at least have two minutes to change clothes?” (Y/n) looked him up and down dramatically, pretending to evaluate him seriously. Then she nodded once. “Okay,” she said firmly. “But only two.” Jay laughed again, the sound warm and effortless. “I’ll be out in two minutes.” She pointed at him as she backed toward the door. “I’m counting.” Then she slipped out of the office, giving him a brief moment alone.
The second the door shut, Jay stood. And thanks to vampire speed, the entire process took less than fifteen seconds. By the time a single minute had passed, he was already done, leaning casually against the door with the faintest hint of amusement on his face. For someone who had lived centuries… He had never changed clothes so fast for anyone before. As they walked out of the clinic together, the cool evening air greeted them immediately, carrying the distant sound of waves from the shoreline. Jay glanced over at (Y/n), hands tucked loosely into his pockets now that the exhaustion from work had begun settling properly into his body.
“Do you have a plan for food?” he asked. “Or anything else?” The question made her stop walking entirely. Her eyes widened. “Oh no.” Jay blinked at her reaction. (Y/n) looked genuinely distressed for a second as she admitted, “I only thought about asking you.” She let out a small laugh at herself. “I didn’t prepare anything else.” Jay laughed softly, unable to help it. “It’s okay,” he reassured her. “We’ll be fine.” Before she could ask what he meant, he pulled out his phone quickly, typing out two short messages. To Heeseung and Sunghoon. Need help. Beach. Picnic blanket, snacks, food. Save us a spot. The replies came almost instantly. A simple: 👍. That was it. Jay smiled faintly to himself. Good enough.
With those two, it meant everything was already handled. He slipped his phone back into his pocket before reaching his hand out toward her. “Come on,” he said gently. “Let’s walk.” (Y/n)’s expression brightened immediately as she took his hand without hesitation. And together, they headed toward the beach. The walk took around twenty minutes, filled mostly with easy conversation and occasional laughter. The city lights slowly gave way to the darker stretch of coastline ahead, the sound of the ocean growing louder with every step.
But the second they reached the beach, (Y/n) stopped. “Oh no,” she groaned softly. The beach was packed. Blankets stretched across the sand in every direction, people gathered in groups while waiting for the meteor shower to begin. “We’re never getting a good spot.” Jay looked out over the crowd calmly. Then he inhaled slowly. Among the countless human scents carried by the sea breeze, he searched for something familiar. And found it almost immediately. A small smile tugged at his lips. “Oh,” he said softly, glancing at her. “We will.”
(Y/n) blinked in confusion as Jay gently tugged her hand, leading her further down the shoreline, weaving between people with complete certainty. A minute later, they reached them. Heeseung and Sunghoon. And behind them, the perfect spot. Right by the water. Unobstructed view of the sky. A large picnic blanket already spread out with snacks, drinks, and containers of food neatly arranged across it. (Y/n) gasped softly. “No way.” Jay chuckled under his breath at her reaction before looking at the two vampires. “Thanks.” Sunghoon only nodded once from where he sat.
Heeseung, meanwhile, grinned immediately as he stood. He walked over to (Y/n) first, gesturing dramatically toward the setup. “We hope there’s something you’ll enjoy eating.” Then he glanced toward Jay. “Except for him, of course.” Jay deadpanned instantly. “I hate you,” he muttered under his breath. Heeseung only looked more pleased with himself. (Y/n) laughed brightly beside them, the sound mixing with the waves and sea breeze so naturally that for a moment, Jay forgot about the exhaustion still lingering in his body. Because somehow… This already felt perfect.
Sunghoon let out a long, exhausted sigh, clearly having reached his limit with Heeseung. Without a word, he walked over, grabbed the back collar of Heeseung’s shirt, and started dragging him away across the sand. “Hey,” Heeseung complained immediately, trying to dig his feet into the ground. “I’m being friendly.” “No, you’re being annoying,” Sunghoon replied flatly. Heeseung attempted to resist, but it was completely useless. Sunghoon kept dragging him forward anyway, leaving long trails behind in the sand where Heeseung’s shoes scraped helplessly through it. As they moved further away, Sunghoon lifted one hand in a brief wave over his shoulder. “Goodbye.” “Traitor!” Heeseung yelled dramatically.
(Y/n) burst into laughter beside Jay as she watched the scene unfold. The sound was bright and unrestrained, carried away slightly by the ocean breeze. Jay sighed deeply, though there was no real annoyance behind it anymore. “I’m sorry,” he said. “My friends are maniacs.” He glanced toward the increasingly ridiculous sight of Heeseung still being dragged away. “But,” he added, “at least they saved us a spot.” (Y/n) smiled warmly as she stepped closer to him. “It’s wonderful.” Her gaze lingered briefly on the distant pair before returning to Jay. “And they seem fun.” Jay huffed softly, amused despite himself. “That’s one word for it.”
Together, they settled down onto the blanket, the sound of waves filling the comfortable silence between them as they looked through everything Heeseung and Sunghoon had brought. There was far too much food. Naturally. (Y/n) laughed quietly at some of the snack choices while Jay immediately recognized which items had definitely been picked by Heeseung. “You can tell who packed this,” he muttered. (Y/n) grinned. “Your friends seem to know you well.” Jay glanced at her briefly. Not nearly as well as they will know you. The thought came quietly, natural now instead of painful.
They picked out a few things to eat, talking softly between bites while more and more people settled along the beach around them. Then, slowly, the sky darkened fully. The stars became clearer overhead, scattered endlessly across the night. (Y/n) shifted closer beside him, naturally, easily, until she was tucked against his side, warmth pressing gently into him through the cool nighttime breeze. Jay stilled slightly for half a second. Then relaxed. His arm settled carefully around her without thought.
And above them, the meteor shower began. One streak of light crossed the sky. Then another. And another. Soon hundreds of meteors painted silver trails overhead, illuminating the beach in brief flashes as quiet awe spread through the crowd around them. (Y/n) gasped softly beside him, her eyes reflecting the light as she stared upward in wonder. Jay looked at her instead. At the way the sky danced in her eyes. At the smile resting gently on her lips. The ocean breeze was cold against his skin. But somehow… He had never felt warmer.
As the meteors continued to streak across the sky, (Y/n) slowly turned her head, noticing the way Jay was looking at her instead of the stars above them. Her expression softened instantly. Without thinking much about it, she lifted a hand and rested it gently against his cheek. Jay leaned into the touch before he could stop himself. “It’s weird,” she said quietly. The waves rolled softly onto the shore behind them as she looked at him, her thumb brushing lightly against his skin. “Moments like this,” She hesitated slightly. “They give me such a strong feeling of déjà vu.” Jay’s chest tightened. “Like I’ve lived this before,” she continued softly. “Somewhere.”
The meteor light reflected in her eyes as she glanced briefly back up at the sky before returning her gaze to him again. “And it’s always connected to you.” Jay didn’t breathe. “It feels like…” Her voice lowered slightly, almost shy now. “Like we’ve met before.” A small pause. “In another life.” The words struck him harder than anything else had that night. A sharp ache bloomed in his chest so suddenly it almost hurt. If only you knew. The thought came immediately, tangled with love so deep it frightened him sometimes. But all he did was smile softly. “Maybe we have,” he said quietly. (Y/n)’s gaze lingered on him. Her thumb moved gently against his cheek once more. Then, slowly, she leaned closer.
Jay met her halfway without hesitation. Their lips touched softly, carefully, like both of them were afraid to rush the moment. Sweet. Warm. Gentle. Jay felt everything all at once. The faint taste of raspberries and soda still lingering from the snacks they had shared earlier. The softness of her lips. The quiet sound she made against him when he deepened the kiss ever so slightly. It was simple. And yet to him, it felt more precious than centuries. A taste he never wanted to forget. Because it was hers. When they finally pulled apart, neither of them moved very far away.
(Y/n) slowly looked back up toward the sky again, the meteors still painting light across the darkness above them. “Do you believe in soulmates?” she asked quietly. Jay followed her gaze upward. The answer came so naturally it almost felt like breathing. “Yes.” Barely above a whisper. One simple word. And yet it carried four hundred years of love, grief, longing, and hope within it.
~~~
A few days later, Jay found himself more nervous than he had been in decades. The apartment was clean, dinner nearly finished, soft music playing quietly in the background just to fill the silence that otherwise threatened to consume him. Usually, he liked the quiet. Tonight, it only gave his thoughts more room to spiral. He leaned against the kitchen counter for a moment, staring down at his phone. He knew he couldn’t hide it anymore. Not from her. Not when things between them were becoming more real with every passing day. She deserved the truth. About him. About what he was. About them. Even if the thought of telling her made something uneasy twist deep in his chest. Because there was always the possibility that once she knew… Everything would change.
His phone buzzed again. Another message. Jay unlocked it, immediately recognizing Jungwon’s name. You’ll be okay. She already likes you. Just don’t make it weird. Jay huffed out a quiet laugh through his nose. A second later, another notification appeared. This time from Jake. If she runs away screaming, call us. We’ll help you move apartments. Jay rolled his eyes. Then another. Sunghoon: Try not to traumatize her. And finally, Heeseung: Tell her dramatically under the moonlight. If she faints, catch her. It’s romantic. Jay laughed properly at that one, shaking his head. Idiots. Still… The nervousness eased slightly. His gaze lingered on the messages for a moment longer before his expression softened.
They had become his family in ways he never expected. Jake and Sunghoon had found him early into his journey as a healer, back when he still wandered more than he stayed anywhere. The three of them had crossed countries together over the years, moving through history like ghosts no one noticed for long. Then came Sunoo and Heeseung. Chaos, mostly. And somehow warmth too. And finally Jungwon. Jay smiled faintly at the thought. The youngest at the time, had attached himself to Jay almost immediately, deciding without discussion that Jay was his favorite person in the world. At first, Jay had found it exhausting. The constant following, the endless questions, the way Jungwon always looked at him with quiet admiration. But after a hundred years or so… Somewhere along the way… Jay had grown soft. Not that he would ever admit that out loud.
The same thing had happened with Niki too. Different circumstances. Different personality entirely. But somehow the result had been the same. Jay sighed softly, locking his phone and setting it aside. For someone who once believed he was destined to lose everyone he cared for… Life had been strangely kind in giving him people who stayed. A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts instantly. His chest tightened. She was here. Jay straightened automatically, smoothing a hand over his shirt before stopping halfway through the motion. He had faced wars. Kings. Monsters. And somehow this still made him nervous. With one final breath, he walked toward the door.
Jay opened the door, and immediately smiled. (Y/n) stood there practically bouncing on the spot, her excitement obvious before either of them had even spoken a word. Before Jay could say hello, she leaned slightly closer, breathing in deeply. “Oh, it smells so good.” Jay chuckled softly, warmth instantly easing some of the nervous tension sitting in his chest. “Hi to you too,” he said. “Come on in, the food’s almost done.” He stepped aside, letting her into the apartment. (Y/n) quickly slipped off her shoes near the entrance before wandering further inside, her eyes moving curiously across everything she could see.
The apartment was clean. Warm. Simple, but comfortable. Exactly what she would have expected from him somehow. Nothing overly decorated or extravagant, but everything felt intentional. Calm colors, soft lighting, shelves lined with books and little pieces of history gathered over years of living. It felt like him. Jay watched her quietly for a moment as she looked around, the faint smile on his face refusing to leave. “There’s something weirdly comforting about this place,” she admitted softly. Jay leaned lightly against the wall. “That’s probably the first time anyone’s ever said that about my apartment.”
(Y/n) laughed under her breath before following him toward the dining table. As she sat down, Jay moved toward the kitchen again. “Do you want wine?” he asked casually. “Or something else?” The question was almost instinctive. A test he hadn’t even meant to make obvious. And the second her face twisted into immediate disgust, Jay had to fight back a smile. “No thanks,” she said quickly. “I’m not a fan of wine.” Especially red a voice echoed in his head. The memory hit him so vividly that for a split second he could almost hear her centuries ago making the exact same expression after trying it for the first time. Jay looked down briefly, smiling to himself before nodding. “No worries,” he said softly. “I have soda too. Or water.” (Y/n) relaxed immediately. “Soda sounds perfect.” Jay nodded once and turned toward the kitchen, unable to stop the quiet warmth spreading through him. Different life. Different time. And yet somehow… Still her.
Dinner passed easier than Jay expected. The conversation flowed naturally between them, moving from one topic to another without effort. (Y/n) told stories from university, Jay spoke a little about the clinic, carefully avoiding the more supernatural parts of his work while still making her laugh with stories about difficult patients and Sunoo threatening to quit every discount day. “He never actually leaves though,” Jay said as he cleared a few plates. (Y/n) smiled. “Because he likes you.” Jay glanced at her briefly before looking back down at the table. “Unfortunately for him.”
She laughed softly at that. As they continued talking, something suddenly occurred to Jay. He paused slightly before looking back at her. “Wait.” (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “You mentioned studying before,” he said. “But I never actually asked what you study.” “Oh.” She smiled, leaning back in her chair slightly. “I’m still studying.” Jay looked surprised. “Really?” She nodded. “Final semester.” “Of?” “A master’s in economics.” Jay genuinely blinked at that. “Wow.” (Y/n) laughed at his reaction. “What?” “That sounds difficult.” She shrugged lightly, though there was quiet confidence in the gesture. “A bit.” A small smile tugged at her lips. “But it’s nothing I can’t handle.” Jay smiled softly. Of course it wasn’t. That determination had always been part of her too. The conversation drifted again after that, easy and warm all the way until dinner eventually ended.
And then, the silence changed. Subtly. But enough. Jay gathered the last few plates mechanically, though his mind was no longer focused on them. It was time. His chest tightened slowly as the reality of what he needed to say settled heavily against him again. He had faced this conversation in his mind countless times over the past days. And somehow none of them felt right anymore. Because now she was here. Smiling at him from across his table. Real. Jay set the final plate down in the kitchen a little too carefully. His hands trembled faintly. Small enough that most people wouldn’t notice. But she did. (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately as she watched him. It was strange seeing him like this.
Jay always carried himself with quiet certainty, with an almost unshakable calmness that made everyone around him trust him instinctively. But now… He looked nervous. Almost vulnerable. Slowly, she reached her hand across the table, resting it gently over his. Jay stilled instantly at the touch. (Y/n) smiled softly at him. “Whatever it is,” she said quietly, “you can tell me.” Her thumb brushed lightly against his skin. “It’s okay.” Jay looked at her for a long moment. And slowly… He smiled too. The tension in him loosened just slightly. Because she had looked at him like this once before too. With trust. With warmth. Without fear. Last time he told her the truth… She had accepted him. Loved him anyway. Hopefully… She would again.
Jay held her hand a little tighter before speaking. “The thing I’m about to tell you…” He paused, forcing himself to meet her eyes. “It’s going to sound strange.” A faint, nervous laugh escaped him. “Actually, strange is an understatement.” (Y/n)’s brows pulled together slightly, confusion flickering across her face, but she nodded softly anyway, encouraging him to continue. Jay inhaled deeply. “Here goes,” he whispered under his breath. His chest felt tight. Not because he feared for himself. But because he feared losing this. Losing her again.
“I’m a vampire.” The words settled heavily into the room. Jay watched her carefully, but forced himself to continue before he lost the courage to do it. “I’ve been alive…” He corrected himself quietly. “Or kind of alive. For a little over four hundred years.” (Y/n) stared at him silently now. No interruption. No reaction yet. And somehow that almost made it worse. Jay swallowed before continuing. “You asked me the other night if I believed in soulmates.” His voice softened slightly. “And I said yes because… vampires do have soulmates.” His gaze dropped briefly to their joined hands. “People we’re fated to find.” A pause. “To love.”
He took another breath. Slow. Careful. Then finally said the part that truly terrified him. “You’re mine.” The words barely left above a whisper. “And the truth is…” Jay’s chest tightened painfully now. “We have met before.” (Y/n)’s expression didn’t change. She just stared at him. Completely still. “In your previous life,” he continued quietly. “Four hundred years ago.” His voice almost broke on the final words. “We were soulmates then too.” Silence. Complete silence. Jay stopped speaking. And suddenly every second stretched unbearably long. (Y/n) didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Didn’t speak. She simply stared at him like her mind had stopped processing entirely.
Inside, panic immediately began clawing its way through him. Too much. You said too much too fast. Jay’s thoughts spiraled instantly. Maybe he should have explained it slower. Maybe he should have waited longer before telling her. Maybe this was a mistake. His fingers twitched slightly against hers before he forced himself still again, terrified that even the smallest movement would make her pull away. But she hadn’t yet. She was still holding his hand. Even as disbelief filled her eyes. “Okay,” she said quietly. Jay blinked. That was not the reaction he had expected.
(Y/n) looked down for a second, clearly trying to process everything racing through her mind before she looked back up at him again. “So…” She hesitated slightly. “If you’re a vampire…” Jay tensed instinctively. “Can you prove it?” He tilted his head slightly, caught off guard by the question. “Prove it?” “Yeah.” She shrugged awkwardly. “Like… show me your fangs or something.” For a second, Jay simply stared at her. Then, despite the tension still twisting in his chest, he let out a faint breath of disbelief. She wasn’t screaming. Wasn’t running. She was asking questions. Jay nodded slowly. “Okay. Sure.” He leaned back slightly, taking a steadying breath before closing his eyes briefly.
Then, when he opened them again, the warm brown slowly bled into crimson. At the same time, his fangs extended smoothly. The shift was subtle by vampire standards. But unmistakably inhuman. (Y/n) gasped loudly, her whole body jolting slightly in surprise. “You weren’t lying?” Jay almost laughed at how shocked she sounded. A second later, he let the transformation fade, his eyes returning to brown, his fangs retracting until nothing supernatural remained visible. “No,” he said softly. “I wasn’t.” His gaze stayed fixed on her carefully. “I promise. Everything I told you is true.” (Y/n) sat there silently for a moment. “Okay,” she repeated quietly.
Jay waited. Waited for fear. For panic. For the moment everything would fall apart. But instead… She just kept looking at him. Thinking. “So,” she said slowly after another moment, “when you knew my name that day we ran into each other…” Understanding slowly settled across her features. “It was because I resemble,” She hesitated. “the version of me you knew before?” Jay nodded gently. “You don’t just look like her.”
(Y/n)’s eyes stayed locked onto his. “You look identical.” His voice softened instinctively. “It’s basically like looking at the same person.” A small pause. “Just in a different century.” (Y/n) stared at him again after that, quieter now. Not scared. Just overwhelmed. Jay’s chest tightened as he watched her process it all piece by piece. And somehow… The fact that she was still sitting there felt more miraculous than anything else he had experienced in centuries. Jay watched her carefully for another moment before speaking again, his voice softer now.
“I know you love the color yellow.” (Y/n)’s brows twitched slightly. “A lot of people don’t like it,” he continued quietly. “But you do. You always said it felt warm.” A faint smile tugged at his lips. “Bright. Like happiness.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened just a little. “You freeze easily,” Jay added gently. “Even when the weather isn’t that cold.” A tiny laugh almost escaped her at that because it was painfully true. “You hate wine,” he continued. “Especially red.” Now she looked genuinely startled. “You spend a lot of time thinking about things most people ignore.” His gaze softened further. “The universe. Stars. The idea of what exists beyond what we can see.” Every word made her expression shift more and more into disbelief. “You’re ambitious,” Jay said quietly. “And kind. Even when people don’t necessarily deserve it.”
A small pause followed before his expression dimmed slightly. “The you I knew before…” He hesitated carefully. “You didn’t have the best relationship with your family.” His voice gentled further. “But I don’t know if that’s still true now.” (Y/n) stared at him for a long moment before slowly answering. “I don’t know if I’d call it ideal,” she admitted softly. “But…” A small smile appeared. “I’m close to my mom at least.” Relief visibly softened something in Jay’s expression. “I’m glad,” he said honestly. Because she deserved that. More than anyone. (Y/n) nodded slowly, still clearly processing everything he had told her.
Then finally, after another quiet moment, she asked, “So… what does it actually mean?” Jay tilted his head slightly. “To be your soulmate.” The question made him huff out the faintest laugh, not mocking, just soft with emotion. Honestly… There were hundreds of ways he could answer that. Ancient ways. Painful ways. Beautiful ways. But instead, he chose honesty. “It doesn’t have to mean anything different from a normal relationship,” he said gently. (Y/n) blinked slightly, probably expecting something far more dramatic. Jay smiled faintly at that. “It just…” He searched for the words carefully. “Carries more weight for me.” His gaze held hers steadily now. “But it doesn’t have to change anything for you.”
And he meant that. He didn’t want her trapped by destiny. Didn’t want her to feel obligated simply because fate had decided something centuries ago. If she stayed with him… He wanted it to be because she chose him. Not because the universe did. (Y/n) looked down at her hands quietly, her fingers twisting slightly together as she processed everything. “You know…” she began carefully, “people always talk about werewolves having soulmates too.” Jay listened silently. “Or imprinting,” she continued. “And it’s always described as this eternal thing.” Her brows furrowed slightly as she searched for the right wording. “Like… unchangeable.”
Jay understood what she was really asking immediately. Despite the fact she hadn’t technically asked it yet. “Yes,” he said softly. “First, werewolves do exist.” (Y/n)’s eyes flicked up toward him again, still looking mildly stunned every time he casually confirmed another impossible thing. “And they do have soulmates too,” Jay continued. “But their bond is very different from ours.” He leaned back slightly in his chair, giving her room to absorb the information. “A wolf can’t really survive losing their mate,” he explained quietly. “The bond becomes part of who they are.” His gaze softened. “But vampires are different.”
(Y/n) listened carefully, not interrupting. “A vampire doesn’t need to stay with their soulmate to survive,” Jay said. “The bond can strengthen us. Ground us.” A faint pause. “But it isn’t a necessity.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, clearly thinking through every word carefully. “So…” She hesitated slightly. “I wouldn’t be bound to you forever if…” Her voice softened. “If we ever broke up?” The question hurt. Not because she was rejecting him. But because Jay could hear the concern underneath it. The fear of losing her own freedom. Immediately, he shook his head. “That’s correct.” His answer came without hesitation. “If you wanted to leave,” he continued gently, “you could.”
(Y/n)’s eyes searched his carefully. “You could walk out that door right now,” Jay said quietly. “And we would never have to speak again.” The words felt heavier than he expected saying them aloud. But he forced himself to continue anyway. “Nothing would force you to stay with me.” (Y/n) stared at him for a long moment. “And you’d be okay with that?” Jay’s chest tightened painfully. No. Never. But that wasn’t the answer she needed. So instead, he nodded slowly. “Yes.” Because loving her had never been about possession. Not four hundred years ago. Not now. If she chose him, it had to truly be her choice.
“Why tell me now?” The question came quietly. Not accusing. Just honest. Jay exhaled slowly, leaning back slightly as he searched for the right words. “I didn’t want to overwhelm you,” he admitted. His fingers curled loosely together. “But it became harder and harder to hold it back.” (Y/n) listened silently. “It hurt,” Jay continued softly. “Being this close to you while hiding something so important.” His gaze dropped briefly before returning to hers. “And knowing I was carrying memories you didn’t have…” A faint tension crossed his expression. “Using knowledge from your previous life while you had no idea.” He shook his head slightly. “It started feeling like I was deceiving you.” The word lingered heavily between them. “So,” he said quietly, “I figured it was better for you to know the truth.” A pause. “And decide for yourself what happens next.”
(Y/n) stared at him after that, her thoughts suddenly moving far too quickly. It hurt. That part stayed in her mind. The way he said it. The grief hidden underneath the words. And suddenly a realization crept into her chest slowly enough to make her uneasy. Something bad happened to me. Or… to the version of me before. She swallowed slightly. Jay had spoken about losing her. About grief. About centuries of pain. Her fingers tightened together in her lap. A part of her wanted to ask. Needed to ask. How did she die? What happened four hundred years ago? But another part of her was terrified of the answer. Because if she truly was the same soul… Would history repeat itself? Would she suffer the same fate again? The thought alone made her chest tighten.
No. She wasn’t ready to hear that yet. Maybe it had been peaceful. Maybe she had simply grown old. Maybe, (Y/n) forced the thoughts away before they could spiral further. Instead, she looked back at him quietly. “Can I…” She hesitated slightly. “Can I have some time to think?” The question hurt Jay more than anything else had that evening. Not because it was unreasonable. Because it was. But because for the first time since finding her again… He truly didn’t know what would happen next. Still, he nodded immediately. “Of course.”
His voice stayed gentle despite the heaviness settling in his chest. “You can have all the time you need.” (Y/n) smiled faintly at him, though it looked distant now, thoughtful more than warm. And slowly, the evening came to an end. No argument. No dramatic reaction. Just quiet uncertainty. Jay walked her to the door, and when she left, he stayed standing there long after it closed behind her. The apartment suddenly felt too quiet again. Too empty. And as her footsteps disappeared further down the hallway… Jay realized something terrifying. He had no idea if she would come back.
~~~
He didn’t hear from her for two weeks. No messages. No calls. Nothing. At first, Jay told himself it was fine. She needed time. He had expected that. But as the days stretched on, silence slowly became something heavier. Something harder to ignore. And despite what he had told her, despite claiming he would be okay if she chose to walk away… He wasn’t. Not even close. He moved through the days mechanically after that. Working. Cooking. Speaking. Smiling when he was supposed to. But none of it really reached him.
It felt like his body continued out of habit while the rest of him remained stuck standing in that apartment doorway, watching her leave. Even the others noticed. Jake stopped teasing him as much. Sunoo hovered worriedly. Niki started quietly sitting near him more often without saying why. And Jungwon… Jungwon looked at him with the same concern Sage used to carry. That one hurt the most. Tonight had been some kind of celebration. He barely remembered what for anymore. One of the others had achieved something important, and they had all gathered together to eat and drink and laugh while Jay sat among them feeling strangely distant from it all.
A walking corpse. That was the closest way to describe it. Now, close to three in the morning, he walked home alone through quiet streets, hands tucked into his coat pockets as cold air drifted through the city. Fall was approaching. The breeze carried that familiar sharpness now, leaves beginning to gather along sidewalks beneath dim streetlights. It used to be her favorite season. Jay’s gaze lifted briefly toward the dark sky. He wondered if she still loved it. Then the thought twisted painfully. Because winter came after fall. And winter, winter was when he lost her. His chest tightened. If she stayed with him this time… Would history repeat itself? Would fate take her from him all over again? The thought hollowed him out from the inside.
A scream shattered the silence. A woman. Close. Jay moved before he consciously registered it. His body reacted instantly, vampire instincts taking over as he crossed the street in a blur, turning sharply into a narrow alley. And froze. (Y/n). She was pressed against the wall, tears streaking down her face, panic filling her expression as she struggled against the figure cornering her. A vampire. Jay recognized it immediately. The scent. The eyes. The bloodlust. A rogue. One of the vampires who still clung to the old ways. The ones who still hunted humans openly, who still worshipped the war and violence their kind had spent centuries trying to leave behind.
The rogue had one hand pinned beside her head, fangs exposed as he snarled something low and threatening. (Y/n) sobbed, trying desperately to push him away. And something inside Jay snapped. The air in the alley shifted violently. The rogue barely had time to react before Jay was suddenly there, grabbing him by the throat and slamming him hard into the opposite wall with enough force to crack the concrete behind him. The alley shook. (Y/n) gasped sharply.
Jay’s eyes burned crimson now, far brighter than before, rage pouring off him in waves so intense it made the entire alley feel colder. “Get,” he said, voice low and deadly, “away from her.” The rogue stared at him in shock for half a second before recognition hit. Jay was stronger. The rogue reacted fast. But not fast enough. The second Jay loosened his grip even slightly, the other vampire lashed out violently, claws extending as he tried to tear free. Jay didn’t let him. Not this time. Not when (Y/n) was standing right there. The alley became a blur of movement, too fast for human eyes to fully follow. The rogue snarled, trying to strike again, but Jay caught his wrist mid-motion, twisting hard enough to force a sharp crack from the bone.
The rogue screamed. Jay didn’t even flinch. His eyes flicked toward (Y/n) instantly. “Close your eyes.” She stared at him, frozen completely in place, tears still streaming down her face. Jay’s chest tightened. “(Y/n),” he said again, louder this time, urgency slipping into his voice. “Close your eyes. Please.” Something in his tone finally reached her. Slowly, shakily, she squeezed her eyes shut. The last thing she heard clearly was movement. A loud slash. A wet sound.
Silence. Her breath hitched sharply as footsteps approached again, and instinctively she pushed herself harder against the wall, panic threatening to rise all over again. “It’s okay.” Jay’s voice. Gentle and soft. “It’s just me.” (Y/n)’s breathing shook unevenly as she slowly opened her eyes again, fear lingering long enough that part of her expected to see the rogue vampire standing there instead. But it was only Jay. Standing a careful distance away from her. His eyes had returned to brown. His expression calm despite the faint traces of violence still clinging to him.
Relief crashed through her so suddenly it almost made her knees give out. “Jay,” He smiled softly at the sound of his name leaving her lips. “It’s okay,” he repeated quietly. He didn’t move closer. Didn’t try to touch her. He knew better. Right now she was frightened enough already. Instead, he stayed exactly where he was, keeping her attention fixed entirely on him. Not the alley. Not the blood. And especially not the body lying motionless nearby. “Are you hurt anywhere?” he asked gently. (Y/n) blinked rapidly, still shaking slightly as she tried to ground herself in his voice instead of everything else around them. “No,” she whispered after a second. “I… I don’t think so.”
Jay visibly relaxed. Only slightly. But enough that she noticed. “You’re safe now,” he said softly. And somehow… Despite everything she had just seen… She believed him completely. “Let me walk you home.” Jay’s voice stayed soft, careful, as they stepped away from the alley. (Y/n) nodded immediately. She still looked shaken, her movements quieter now, slower than usual as the shock settled properly into her body. Jay stayed close enough to protect her if needed, but not so close that it felt suffocating. Every few seconds his gaze flicked around the dark streets automatically, checking for danger out of instinct more than necessity.
The city felt colder now. Too quiet. (Y/n) wrapped her arms around herself as they walked, but her thoughts weren’t really focused on the streets around them. They stayed trapped somewhere else entirely. On his words from weeks ago. It hurt. The way he had said it. The grief in his eyes. And after tonight… After seeing what vampires truly were capable of… The fear she had pushed away before no longer stayed quiet. Something terrible happened to me. She knew it now. Or at least, she was almost certain. The question sat heavily in her chest the entire walk home until finally, just as her apartment building came into view, she stopped walking. “Jay?” He halted immediately beside her.
(Y/n) turned slightly to look at him, nervousness flickering through her expression despite her determination. “Was this how I died last time?” Jay froze. The question caught him so off guard that for a second he genuinely forgot how to breathe. The night around them seemed to still. (Y/n) watched him carefully, waiting. Jay slowly looked up toward the dark sky instead of answering immediately. “No,” he said quietly after a moment. “It wasn’t.” Relief flickered briefly across her face. But only briefly. Because the heaviness in his voice remained. Jay lowered his gaze back to her slowly. “Do you really want to know what happened?” His tone wasn’t warning. It was almost pleading. Giving her one final chance to step away from the truth.
(Y/n) swallowed slightly. Then nodded. “I have to.” Jay stared at her for another long second before finally nodding too. “Okay.” His voice dropped softer. “But not out here.” (Y/n) understood immediately. So without another word, she turned and continued toward her apartment building, Jay falling silently into step beside her once more. And between them… The conversation waited. Once inside her apartment, the silence returned. But this time it wasn’t comfortable. It sat heavy between them, filled with anticipation neither of them knew how to ease.
(Y/n) sat down on the couch slowly, still shaken from everything that had happened that night. Jay stayed standing for a moment before lowering himself into the armchair across from her. For a while, neither of them spoke. Then Jay sighed quietly, exhaustion and grief tangled together in the sound. “Are you sure you want to know?” One last chance. (Y/n) looked at him, her expression soft but determined as she nodded. “I can’t stop thinking about it.” Jay lowered his gaze for a moment before nodding slowly in return. “Okay.”
His voice came quieter now. “Four hundred years ago… I met you in the middle of summer.” The memories surfaced painfully easily. “We spent one week together before I told you my secret.” A faint, broken smile flickered briefly across his face. “But unlike now…” His eyes softened at the memory. “You already knew.” (Y/n) blinked slightly at that. “You figured it out almost immediately,” Jay continued softly. “And without hesitation, you chose to come with me when I had to leave your town.” The warmth in his expression grew stronger for a moment despite the tears already gathering in his eyes. “We traveled together for months.” His voice drifted quieter. “Those months were wonderful.”
(Y/n) watched him carefully now, noticing the way his entire expression changed when he spoke about those memories. Like part of him had gone back there. Back to her. “Until winter came.” The warmth vanished. Jay’s breathing faltered slightly. He looked away briefly, jaw tightening as tears finally slipped free despite his attempts to stop them. “One day…” His voice cracked softly. “Someone attacked us.” (Y/n)’s chest tightened immediately. “They shot you with an arrow.” Silence filled the room for a second before he forced himself to continue. “You died in my arms.”
The words shattered something inside her. Jay’s hands curled tightly together now, like he was trying to physically hold himself together through the memory. “I buried your body,” he whispered. Another tear fell. “And then I became a monster.” The self hatred in his voice made her chest ache painfully. “I lost everything that day.” His gaze stayed lowered. “It took me years before I woke up from what I became after.” (Y/n) felt tears slipping down her own face now too. Not just because of the tragedy. But because of him. The way he carried it all still. For centuries.
“For a long time,” Jay continued quietly, “I believed the arrow came from the lycans.” His expression darkened faintly. “The werewolves.” A bitter breath escaped him. “But years later… I learned the truth.” Slowly, he looked back at her. “It came from my own coven.” (Y/n)’s breath caught. “They wanted me back in the war.” His voice hollowed slightly. “And they believed you were holding me back.” Silence followed. Heavy. Painful. Jay didn’t say anything else after that. He didn’t need to. Because everything else was already there in his eyes. The guilt. The grief. The love that somehow still survived all of it. And despite the pain in the story… The moments where he spoke about their life together had sounded different. Warm. Bright. Happy in a way she had never heard from him before. Like loving her had once been the best thing that ever happened to him. And somehow… That hurt the most.
Jay broke completely after that. The tears he had been barely holding back finally spilled over all at once, his breathing uneven as years upon years of buried grief resurfaced violently now that the memories had been spoken aloud again. “I’m sorry,” he whispered brokenly, dragging a hand over his face uselessly. “I’m sorry…” Saying it out loud made it real again. Not a distant memory dulled by centuries. Not an old wound buried beneath time. Real. Fresh. Painful enough that it felt like winter had returned to tear him apart all over again. His shoulders trembled slightly as he tried to steady himself, but he couldn’t stop. Not anymore.
For so many years, he had carried this alone. The truth about the arrow still haunted him more than almost anything else. For a long time, he had believed the lycans were responsible. It had been easier that way. Easier to direct his rage toward an enemy already shaped by war. But later… He learned the truth. Heeseung had been the one to tell him. Not because he wanted to hurt him, but because Jay deserved to know.
Heeseung was once a high ranking vampire in the war against the lycans, and so he had found himself at a meeting between high ranking officers and elders during the war. Jay’s old coven leader had spoken about him there, about his wasted potential, about how love had weakened him, made him refuse the war they demanded he fight in. And then one of the elders had suggested removing the thing anchoring him. Heeseung had disagreed. He didn’t believe they should call mates, they shouldn’t impact such a holy thing. But one voice against twenty meant nothing. Jay had never blamed Heeseung for staying silent back then. He knew the other vampire carried guilt over it already.
Still… Hearing the truth had destroyed something inside him all over again. Because it meant she hadn’t died because of war. She died because she loved him. Jay lowered his head into his hands as another sob broke free from his chest. “You were doomed because of me,” he whispered shakily. “Four hundred years ago… loving me killed you.” (Y/n)’s own tears slipped free now too as she listened. “And now you’re here again,” Jay continued weakly. “And all I can think about is losing you the same way.” His voice cracked entirely. “I can’t watch you die again.” The words shattered apart in the room between them.
Then suddenly, warmth, arms wrapped tightly around him before he even realized she had moved. Jay froze completely. One second she had been sitting across from him. The next she was there beside him, hugging him tightly, crying against him too. “It wasn’t your fault,” she whispered shakily. Jay’s body trembled harder at those words. Because despite everything… Despite centuries passing… Some part of him had never stopped blaming himself. (Y/n) held him tighter as he shook in her arms, her own tears still falling freely. “It wasn’t your fault,” she whispered again firmly. Jay closed his eyes tightly. “You didn’t shoot the arrow.” Her hand pressed gently against his back. “You didn’t order it to happen.” Her voice trembled slightly, but the conviction in it never wavered. “You were a victim too.” Jay’s breathing faltered. “It wasn’t your fault.”
Something in him cracked further at the words. Not painfully this time. Just enough to let some of the guilt finally breathe. Slowly, hesitantly, he wrapped his arms around her too, pulling her closer as he buried his face briefly against her shoulder. Her scent surrounded him instantly. Warm. Safe. Alive. “You’re so strong,” he whispered shakily against her. “Now and back then.” His fingers tightened slightly against her. “Much stronger than I’ve ever been.” (Y/n) let out a watery laugh through her tears as her hand moved slowly up and down his back, comforting him instinctively. “I don’t know about that,” she admitted softly.
Jay lifted his head slightly to look at her. “I’m just good at pretending.” Her lips trembled faintly. “I’m terrified all the time.” She gave a small, embarrassed laugh. “Of stupid things.” Jay frowned gently. “Sometimes making a phone call makes me freeze up completely,” she admitted quietly. “Like I’m being held at gunpoint.” A tear slipped down her cheek. “That doesn’t sound very strong to me.” Jay leaned back just enough to properly look at her then. Really look at her. At the vulnerability in her eyes. At the courage it took to admit that out loud.
Slowly, he lifted one hand, resting it gently against her cheek. “To me,” he said softly, “you are.” (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately. Through the tears, she smiled. And somehow it looked exactly like the smile he had fallen in love with centuries ago. “You’re strong too,” she whispered. Before Jay could answer, she leaned forward. And kissed him. Soft. Gentle. Just a small peck against his lips. But somehow… It shattered through the guilt in his chest more effectively than centuries of suffering ever had. Because for the first time since losing her… Someone was holding him like he deserved to be forgiven.
~~~
That night, neither of them made it to the bedroom. Somewhere between tears, quiet conversation, and simply holding each other, exhaustion finally claimed them both. They fell asleep in the living room. (Y/n) curled against Jay on the couch while his arms stayed wrapped securely around her even in sleep, like some part of him feared she might disappear if he let go. For once, his dreams were quiet. No snow. No blood. No screaming. Only warmth. Morning light slowly spilled through the apartment windows, soft and pale as the city outside began waking up. Jay stirred first, though he didn’t move immediately. He simply stayed there for a moment, listening to the steady rhythm of her breathing against him. Alive. Still here. The thought alone eased something deep inside his chest.
A few minutes later, (Y/n) shifted slightly too, blinking sleepily before looking up at him. Neither of them spoke right away. They just looked at each other quietly in the golden morning light. Then slowly, (Y/n)’s expression softened. “There’s something I need to say.” Jay’s chest tightened slightly, but he nodded gently for her to continue. (Y/n) took a small breath. “I can’t promise you forever.” The words hurt a little. Not because they were rejection. Because they were honest. And somehow honesty always reached deeper. “But…” Her fingers curled lightly against his shirt. “I can promise you the present.” Jay stayed completely still, listening carefully.
“Right here,” she whispered. “Right now…” A small smile appeared on her lips. “I’m in love with you.” His breath caught softly. “And I choose to be with you.” Not fate. Not destiny. Choice. Jay felt his eyes sting slightly again as he pulled her closer instinctively, holding her tightly against him. “Thank you,” he whispered. The words carried more emotion than anything else he could have said. (Y/n) smiled softly against him. Jay closed his eyes briefly, resting his forehead against hers. “That’s enough,” he said quietly. And he meant it. After four hundred years of grief, guilt, and longing… This moment alone already felt like more than he ever thought he would be given again. “I don’t need forever,” he whispered softly. His arms tightened around her just slightly. “I’ll happily accept the present.” Out of the fire an ashen healer rose through hatred and trauma, but here, in the arms of his beloved, he’s no longer broken and faded.
~~~ The End ~~~
And that’s the end of Jay’s focus chapter.
What do you guys think? Did you cry? I sure did.
I promise the next one will be less hurtful. Maybe.
Sim Jaeyun is the town's golden boy, admired just as desired. You are the girl the mothers warn their sons about. Everyone gossip, whisper and think you corrupted him. They couldn’t be more wrong. The truth is much worse and simpler: Jake is the bad influence.
pairing: Sim Jake x female!reader
genre: small town, established relationship, baby this is truly porn with a barely there plot
warnings: SMUT, mdni! +18 content. unprotected sex, riding, multiple positions, oral sex (f), creampie, squirting, overestimulation, dirty talk and praise, spanking, daddy kink, fantasies about sharing? i don't know what to call it
word count: 3+k.
There was something wrong with you.
Well, maybe that was too harsh. Let's just say there was something about you that some people sensed and decided to stay away from, while others were drawn to you, like a moth to a flame. That’s what people believed. It was the way the gloss glimmered on your lips, the way you crossed your legs and smiled as if you could read minds. Your boots were too colorful, your shorts were (ironically) too short, and what was kinda the ultimate sin, you weren’t from there.
A city girl too curious and smart. People pursed their lips at you, just like when something is too big and shiny and therefore, strange. Dangerous. So mothers warned their sons about you when some eyes wandered with too much interest toward you, especially to your kneeling figure in the middle of a sermon. Sometimes you'd ask God if He found everything as ridiculous and bordering on funny as you did, and if it was a sin to think Mrs. Evan's dress was as ugly as you thought.
You understood it a little. You were a woman with a tempting smile in a place that preferred silent and sweeter girls, like the peach pies they baked. Too bad you were allergic to peaches.
It was dumb, really, how you weren’t a bad person but they looked at you like the coming of the Antichrist who wore clothes that accentuated the waist.
Some of the aunties nearly fainted one time when you interrupted Father Mark to ask a question in the middle of the service. Father Mark, a hunched old man with a perpetually bored expression (you suspected he was more eager to go watch the football match on TV than to be there), seemed to spring back to life when you started arguing with him, and surely somewhere someone clutched their rosary very tightly when Sim Jaeyun joined the conversation too, front row. To take the Father's side, obviously, much to your irritation.
Older women swore they knew your type; how you could be a teenage dream or break a heart and ruin it, making it bitter forever. That's why some were offering a prayer for poor Sim Jaeyun, your boyfriend. The golden boy, the one with the easy smile, the captain who kept spirits high, and whom everyone knew simply as just Jake. People trusted him because it was easy to do. The mayor's good son, the one little children smiled at, the one who held the door when someone came in and stayed a few minutes longer after church chatting like the good sheep he was.
Which was funny, considering the kind of things he whispered in your ear.
Jake enjoyed playing the role of the prodigal son, the one all the parents approved of and all the girls swooned over, such a gentleman he was. While you didn't bother to hide the gleam specially designed by some wicked, lecherous demon in your eyes (as Mrs. Keer once said, very worried), Jake kept his hidden.
He was the first to approach. Contrary to popular belief, you weren't actually a Vatican invention to test the chastity of young men, which meant the urban legend of you being a dangerous mermaid wasn't entirely accurate. Reality was very much simple. While some probably thought you were staying late at the library making out in the hallways, you were actually devouring books. Alone.
And that's how Jake found you one day, sitting in a corner almost hidden by a bookshelf full of detective and suspense novels read so many times that the pages were folded at the corners and a little yellowed, the dust shimmering in the sunlight. You looked up from your book and found him smiling, his eyes traveling up your legs, to the hem of your skirt and then to the book you were holding.
You sighed, pausing and lowering your book, feeling a little impatient. ‘’Need something? Or are you just going to look at me?’’
‘’I want to keep looking at you,’’ he responded, easy, almost quiet. Too honest to sound like a joke.
You made a sound, something between a laugh and a scoff. ‘’That line worked on the last cheerleader?’’
Jake tilted his head and smirked a little, not in a cocky way, not trying to irritate you more than you were, just in a way you couldn't understand yet but it said there you are. ‘’Is it working on you?’’
And then Jake sat down uninvited on the floor with you, with his knee touching yours and started talking about the book you were reading. And you answered him, and at some point in the conversation, as the sun was going down and the dust was settling, you decided that you liked having him around.
Time seemed to stand still in the back of Jake's car, and you didn't care that it was too cliché to be fucking at the highest point in town surrounded by nature; you wouldn't change a thing. The windows were fogged up, and you were kissing him without any rush, just the same way you were riding him; sliding lazily up and down, softly moaning into each other's mouths.
Jake's hands roamed your back, your waist, grabbed your ass and squeezed it almost desperately. He helped you move on his cock more faster, and by God, there was nothing hotter than the sight of Jake with his hair disheveled, his broken moans, and his eyes dilated with lust.
Your necklace with a little J bounced gently between your breasts from the swaying and caught Jake's attention; he lowered his face and scattered kisses and licks along your neck as your cunt squeezed around his length with a gasp.
‘’Good girl,’’ he rasped against your skin, sucking at your throat hard enough to mark. He thrust his pelvis upwards suddenly, pushing his cock even deeper and making you see stars, holding onto his shoulders as you began to ride him faster. ‘’Now ridin’ cock just like a town girl, aren’t you?’’
‘’Fuck— Jake,’’ you moaned, your hand pulling the hair at the nape of his neck to continue kissing him. ‘’I need— more, please,’’ you begged, voice used and raw from sucking his cock before.
‘’More? This isn't enough for you, sweetheart?’’ He smiled at you, devilishly and too attractive, his hand going down to spank you hard and making you whimper from the burning sensation. His fingers found your clit and he began to massage it in circles, slowly, laughing softly and mockingly when you whimpered. ‘’Need daddy to fuck your needy hole? Ask nicely.’’
Your thighs burned, but you didn't care—you were still bouncing on his cock, feeling it so deep inside you it reached the edge of your cervix. You took Jake's jaw and squeezed it lightly, looking at him as you left a slow, wet lick on his mouth. His gaze darkened, and you almost purred with satisfaction, because not even Jake could resist your charm. It drove him wild, just like everything else about you.
‘’Daddy,’’ you whispered like a secret, staring at his eyes while gently digging your nails into his cheeks. ‘’Fuck me harder, I want your cock so deep it hurts,’’ you smiled a little, too cockdrunk to care if you were pushing him too much. Jake grunted and suddenly you were being lifted up and pushed against the car window, your ass being pushed back with a totally needy moan that made Jake curse under his breath. ‘’Put it back in, please, daddy. I want you to stretch my pussy and fill it with your cum.’’
Your mocking smile vanished as Jake thrust into you suddenly and completely, burying his cock until his balls slapped against your ass. You moaned, your hands scraping at the fogged-up window, leaving fingerprints as Jake began to fuck you mercilessly, making your body—and the car—bounce with each thrust.
‘’Not so mouthy now, sweetheart? You got what you wanted,’’ he grunted, slapping your ass again. Jake’s thrusts were fast and hard, almost punishing, and you loved it. ‘’Now fucking take it— cum on my cock, make it all creamy and wet.’’
You moaned his name like you were in heat, feeling the pleasure build up until it exploded, making you whimper when your climax hit you. Jake didn’t stop, feeling your pussy milk his cock with a husky moan on his own.
He cradled your tits from behind, squeezing them and playing with your nipples while slowly licking your ear. ‘’Got one more for me, yeah?’’
You nodded, unable to find the words, only moaning and whimpering at his thrusts, his thick cock forcing its way into your soft walls and stretching them to receive its size. Your eyes rolled back and you felt another one rising, your pussy clenching around Jake's cock.
‘’My pretty girl, can’t even talk now?’’ Jake chuckled, his hand going to your throat to straighten you up and press you against his chest, making you take his cock from an angle that made you feel it more deeply. His hand tightened its grip on your throat and you smiled through the haze of pleasure, your hand circling his wrist just to feel him, slowly covering his hand with a muffled moan. ‘’Just taking cock like a whore, letting daddy use your tight cunt, so good for me. Wet my cock again, sweetheart, cum all over me—’’
His other hand found your clit again, playing with the swollen little button until you whimpered and came with a small cry on his cock again. Jake panted against your ear, biting and sucking your neck almost desperately, needing to leave his mark on you. He thrust deep inside you and came with a ragged gasp, clinging to your body as his warm load filled you.
For a moment neither of you said anything, only the silence of the forest broken by the ragged breaths. Jake's hand on your throat gradually relaxed until it became a caress, slowly moving down your chest to your stomach, leaving soothing kisses on your shoulder and fresh marks.
Jake was the first to talk. ‘’You’re okay, sweetheart?’’ He asked and you simply nodded, too good and freshly fucked to string a sentence together. He noticed and chuckled softly, warmly, in that way that made your heart race.
Much later, when Jake made up a silly excuse for you to sleep at his house and you were both snuggled up on the couch while a black and white movie played on TV, you noticed something in his expression. Jake wasn't someone who hesitated, but he was careful and thoughtful about the best way to approach things. Some might say he was manipulative or even Machiavellian, but to you, Jake was like an open book. That's why you noticed right away. How silent he was, the way he was touching you, how something was taking form behind his eyes; wanting to come out and play.
You knew your boyfriend too much.
You stroked his cheek, your thumb brushing against his lower lip. ‘’A kiss for you thoughts, Jaeyun?’’
That made him smile, in that soft, familiar, real way, and Jake leaned in, kissing you. He stayed close, his nose brushing against yours. ‘’I’ve been thinking these days,’’ he started, voice low, almost… conspiratorially. And just like that, red flags were raised everywhere in your mind.
‘’Oh, no,’’ you snorted playfully, trying not to smile.
‘’Okay, that hurt my feelings,’’ Jake said, arching a brow, gently pinching your side and making you laugh and pressing you against him to stop him. ‘’You’re so mean to me, my sweet peach ice tea.’’
‘’Please don’t say those words again,’’ you groaned and chuckled, hiding your face on his neck, ‘’and just tell me what you’ve been thinking of, country boy.’’
Jake propped himself up on one elbow to get a better look at you, the light from the television illuminating his features in a way that was almost unfair because of how handsome he looked even in the dark. He studied your face and you were filled with curiosity, wondering what was going through his mind that made him hesitate so much about how to begin. And then, he just went for it.
‘’You were looking at Heeseung the other day,’’ Jake said, dangerously calm. But what caught your attention most wasn't that; it was that his face showed no coldness or jealousy, simply... interest. Thoughtful.
You blinked, staring at him a little confused. ‘’Uh? What?’’
‘’The other night, at Jay’s party,’’ Jake continued, slipping his hand under the t-shirt he had lent you to sleep in, placing his hand on the soft skin of your hip. ‘’You were looking at him and the girl he brought. The blonde.’’
‘’I…’’ you stopped yourself, because you knew better. You considered denying it and lying, but what was the point? You tilted your head, lifting your fingers to trace the shape of his mouth. ‘’I did. You noticed?’’
‘’I notice everything about you,’’ Jake responded, smirking slightly. But he still had more to say. ‘’Why were you looking at him, baby?’’
A silence fell between you, not awkward or heavy, just like two coyotes staring intently at each other, sizing each other up. Jake wanted to see how far he could bend you, and you wanted to get the joke before he laughed. He took your hand and kissed your fingers carefully, softly, his intense gaze still on you while he waited for your answer. You bit your lip, stretching the silence just because you could.
‘’You're setting a trap for me,’’ you accused him, frowning a little. You hesitated for a second. ‘’Why you’re asking?’’
Jake looked too entertained for someone who had been caught. ‘’What if I’m just curious?’’
‘’Your brain doesn't work like that,’’ you sighed, too tired to play one of his games that late. ‘’Just say what’s on your mind, Jake. You know it doesn’t scare me.’’
Jake seemed to consider your words for a few seconds, and that dangerous glint reappeared in his eyes, especially when he moved closer to you and his hand continued to wander over your body, distracting you with his touches. He gently settled you on your back, covering you with his body, and you let him.
‘’I noticed how you were looking at him,’’ Jake said against your ear, slowly lifting your shirt, making you shiver from the change in temperature. When your breasts were bare, your nipples were already hard, and Jake didn't waste a second before covering them with his mouth, making you let out a gasp of surprise.
‘’Jake!’’
‘’How you were watching him kiss that girl, how you stared when Heeseung cornered her and fingered her without anyone noticing,’’ he continued, playing with his tongue around your nipple, sucking softly and then going for the other. ‘’But you did notice, didn't you? You were sitting on my knee while I was chatting with Sunghoon and didn't say anything, sweetheart. You kept the show all to yourself.’’
‘’I— I wasn’t!’’ You tried to deny it, pressing your thighs together. Jake noticed and smiled against your tits, sucking one nipple harder, until it popped out of his mouth. ‘’That’s not—’’
‘’You were getting wet on your boyfriend’s lap seeing his best friend fucking a girl,’’ Jake taunted you, with a mocking glint in his eyes. He clicked his tongue and shook his head lightly, looking down at you with a fake pout. ‘’You’re such a dirty, perverted girl. Now, I want you to answer me honestly, alright?’’
Jake knelt on the floor and pulled you down until your ass was on the edge of the sofa and spread your legs with a wolfish grin while you yelped breathlessly. He stared at your bare, glistening pussy with hungry and dark eyes, an expression difficult to decipher but full of desire.
‘’Just like this,’’ he muttered to himself, tilting his face to lick from your ass crack to your clit, holding your bent legs to leave you completely exposed. You gasped at the licks of his tongue, your hand gripping his hair. ‘’That’s how wet you were,’’ he lifted his head and stared at you, while using the tip of his tongue to make slow circles over your clit, his saliva slowly dripping onto your folds from his open mouth. ‘’Do you think Heeseung’s attractive?’’
‘’I dont— I don’t know,’’ you moaned when he sucked on your clit, slurping the wetness with a thoughtful hum. Jake slapped your pussy lightly and your back arched with a shaky moan. ‘’Jake! Fuck,’’ you hissed.
Jake slowly dragged his tongue along your pussy, pushing the tip inside your hole and moving it in circles before thrusting in and out until you whimpered. He pulled away suddenly, licking his lips; his mouth and jaw wet from your juices.
‘’Answer me or I’m stopping,’’ he threatened, voice sharper.
‘’He’s— he is,’’ you groaned, brushing just enough to make Jake chuckle at you. He went back to your pussy, burying his face there and letting you rub against his nose while he continued licking and sucking up and down, playing with your clit. He gently sucked on it, pressing lightly while his fingers grazed your entrance. ‘’Mmm, Jake, yes, just like that,’’ you sighed, letting out a low moan.
‘’Would you let him eat your pussy like this?’’ Jake questioned, pushing slowly one finger inside you. You blinked, mind completely blank; but you looked at him and you clenched around his finger.
‘’Yeah,’’ you whispered, wanting to play back. Jake's eyes darkened and he smiled cruelly, lowering his face again and devouring your pussy like it was his last supper. He added another finger and pushed both in slowly but deeply, each thrust making a wet squelching sound that soaked his fingers. ‘’Oh my God, Jake— mmhg! Feels so good,’’ you moaned.
‘’Think about him,’’ Jake whispered against one of your thighs, biting lightly. He licked the skin and moved his fingers faster as he let a strand of his spit fall right into your hole, mixing it with the juices that were dripping from your pussy. He continued licking you all over, sucking and playing with your clit in the most sloppiest way, making out with your pussy as if he couldn't get enough. ‘’Heeseung eating this pussy until you scream, fucking you with his fingers,’’ he gasped against your folds, moving his fingers even faster. ‘’You’d like that, don’t you? Heeseung having a taste of this pretty, wet pussy.’’
You shook your head but your walls clenched around his fingers and you whimpered, making him smile. The thought grew in your head thanks to Jake, and it was impossible not to think about it, even just a little, because it was true. That night at the party, you'd seen him flirting with a pretty girl all night and then making her cum in a dark corner while the party was in full swing, and you'd been surprised and aroused in equal measure because, who would have thought that the quiet and serious Heeseung could be so daring?
Has anyone else seen him sucking his fingers afterward and then kissing the girl like he wanted to devour her? Jake suspected something was up because you'd dragged him to the nearest room and begged him to fuck you right after?
‘’You’re such liar, sweetheart,’’ Jake licked your puffy folds, making circles on your clit with his tongue lazily, fucking your hole deeper. ‘’You love the idea, I fucking know it. Don’t worry, I’ll fuck the truth out of you.’’
And when Jake set his mind to something, he accomplished it. He fingered you and licked and sucked your clit until you came with a trembling moan and your thighs shook, but it wasn't enough. Tears welled up on your eyelashes from overstimulation, but Jake didn't care, looking at you almost tenderly, smiling mockingly as he fucked your pussy now with three fingers.
‘’Jake,’’ you begged, whimpering and eyes rolling back. He kissed you then, hard and dominating and a mess of tongue and spit and you fucking loved it— you clung to his forearms, your body arching with the overwhelming sensation of pleasure, making you tremble. ‘’I’m gonna cum, d-daddy— it’s too much,’’ you babbled, too sensitive and open, too lost in the pleasure and the sensation of Jake stretching your pussy again to say anything coherent. But that didn't matter because Jake kissed you again, melting into a needy, rough kiss, taking your breath away.
You came with a muffled cry, and Jake didn't stop his fingers even when you squirted, soaking him and the floor. He groaned approvingly against your mouth, swallowing every moan and whimper until you were nothing but a babbling mess. He pulled his fingers out of your cunt and slid them between your mouths, licking them and making you taste them too at the same time.
Your tongue tangled around his long fingers and you sucked with a glazed look, while Jake stared at you with an intense expression, completely fascinated by you.
The next morning was like every morning since Jake had asked you to be his girlfriend so many months ago; calm and lazy, the way time seems to pass in towns where there's no rush. Freshly showered and wearing one of Jake's giant and soft hoodies, you were drinking your hot coffee while Jake watched you leaning against the counter, wearing only sweatpants and nothing else.
He approached you from behind and began to leave kisses along your neck, and you smiled, snuggling up to him and offering him your cup. He took a sip and then used his fingers to gently turn your face towards his, giving you a slow, warm, coffee-tasting good morning kiss in the middle of the kitchen.
“What would you do,” he asked carefully, “if I told you I think you should flirt with Heeseung?”
ii. GENRE — porn with plot, near future / dystopian au.
iii. SYNOPSIS — in a near-future society, your fertility has a deadline—and your government-assigned mate is a complete stranger. with one week to comply, you must live as a married couple, navigating intimacy, desire, and forbidden pleasure… all while pretending it’s just for the contract.
iv. WARNINGS — KINKTOBER SPECIAL , mdni, smut, impregnation implications, voyeurism, sleepy sex, drugs / fertility enhancement tablets, unprotected sex, creampie, playing house but forced to, shower sex, blowjob, oral (both male & female), dirty talk, power imbalance, teasing, breast play, nipple teasing, eating out, dubious consent, cockwarming, squirting, lmk if more.
v. WORD COUNT — 6.7K — OCTOBER 5TH
“So… we’re assigned mates? Your contract’s about to expire too?” Heeseung—the name he at least claimed was his—spoke up as he glanced between you and the bed. The bed was shoved awkwardly into the sterile lab room, with a pathetic vase of flowers on the nightstand. A fake attempt at making the lab look like a cozy home.
“I guess so…” you mumbled, scratching the back of your neck. Your eyes flicked to the glass wall, where machines beeped rhythmically like they were mocking you. Honestly—how the hell was this supposed to be romantic enough to fuck in?
The rule was bizarre, but in the year 3000’s, everyone got slapped with a fertility expiration date. And with humans dwindling while robots ran most of the world, the government made sure no one wasted their fertility. You had to breed before your “deadline,” and until then, live like a married couple. A shiny little “family unit.” Apparently that was how humanity would cling to survival amidst the hum of robots sweeping streets and making lattes.
And you, being the shy—or let’s be honest, lazy-ass you were, never bothered to step outside. Why would you, when your robo-assistant Zozo was perfectly capable of fetching groceries, yelling at delivery drones, or dealing with annoying neighbors? So when the government officer came knocking while you were sprawled on the couch debating which show to binge next, Zozo had opened the door and accepted the letter with zero hesitation. You tried to ignore it, even as your stomach dropped reading the fine print.
But ignoring the government is basically an Olympic-level mistake. A few hours later, you were dragged into this lab, now forced to play house with a stranger who was—surprise—the father of your potential baby. Like, how did you go from lazy naps and snack runs to this? From half-asleep binge-watching to congratulations, you’re in a breeding contract.
You sighed, side-eyeing Heeseung who was awkwardly fidgeting with the corner of the sterile blanket. He didn’t look much happier. At least that made two of you.
And, okay, sure—you’d seen robo-dogs on the streets going at it like they were programmed for porn, so it’s not like you were completely clueless about the act. But this wasn’t just sex. It was a performance. Roleplay. Pretending to be a couple. A married couple. And if you two didn’t produce results? The fine would be so massive your descendants would still be paying it off centuries later.
Talk about pressure.
⪩⪨
“Umm… so?” he speaks up as he steps into the shower, clearly waiting for you to follow. Well, this is awkward—an attempt at getting used to intimacy when neither of you have the faintest idea how to start.
“So?” you echo, trying not to sound as flustered as you feel. But your eyes betray you, following the trail of water as it slides down his bare chest, glistening under the harsh bathroom light, then disappearing somewhere past his v-line and below. This is the first time you’ve ever been this close to a guy—like, this close—and you’re willing to bet it’s the same for him.
“You’re… showering in that?” he asks, voice hesitant, like he can’t tell if the question is rude or just dumb. The poor guy is clearly just as inexperienced as you.
You glance down at yourself and realize, oh right, you’re still fully clothed. Top and jeans. Jeans in the shower—how chic. “Umm… I forgot,” you mutter, laughing awkwardly before tugging your shirt over your head. Your plain black sports bra clings damp against your skin. His gaze lingers a little too long on your chest—long enough for you to wonder if he’s captivated, silently judging the size, or just zoning out like an idiot.
“Can you not look?” you mutter sharply.
“Uh—yeah, sure.” His voice cracks, embarrassed, and he whips around so fast to face the wall that water splashes up. You quickly peel off your jeans, now left standing in your bra and underwear, the steam curling around you both.
For a while, neither of you do anything but stand there, the water falling between your bodies while you try not to combust from sheer awkwardness. Yet you can’t help stealing glances at his back. It’s more toned than you expected, the kind of back you want to trace your fingers along without thinking. And then there’s the way the water darkens his hair, dripping down his shoulders.
You curse yourself for remembering that one accidental peek you’d taken when you first stepped in—the way his boxers clung to whatever he was hiding beneath. It’s… a lot. Too hot. Hot enough to almost make you forget this is government-mandated breeding prep and not… something else.
“Are you done?” he asks finally, still facing the wall like his life depends on it.
“Yeah, you can turn around now.” Your voice comes out a little weaker than intended. He turns, his expression neutral, and quietly reaches for the soap.
He scrubs himself with slow, methodical movements, completely ignoring your eyes burning holes into him—until he finally speaks. “If you keep staring like that,” he says, raising a brow without looking directly at you, “I can’t promise I’ll keep being so respectful. Wouldn’t really be fair, would it?”
You snap your gaze away so fast you nearly slip. “I just zoned out.”
“Mhm.” He hums, low and unconvinced, before continuing to lather up. He doesn’t hand you the soap, though—just keeps working it over himself like he hasn’t caught the hint at all.
“What do you do, Heeseung? For a living?” you ask quietly, already knowing how offensive that question can sound in today’s world, where robots basically rule everything.
“I… train robo dogs,” he mutters, almost shyly, as his hand works the soap over his stomach. When his fingers slip lower, your eyes flick down for a second before darting away in a rush of heat.
“Oh, that’s nice.” You reply too quickly, trying to sound casual when your face is burning. “I work at home… finding mistakes made by robos on popular websites.”
“So, basically unemployed?” he teases, finally loosening up enough to smirk at you. The smell of soap and the steam between you almost make the moment feel… normal. Domestic. Like you’re not two virgins being forced to learn how to fuck for the sake of humanity.
“Hey! Don’t say that!” you swat at his arm, laughing along even though you hate admitting he’s right. Like 96% of the population, you’re jobless. Maybe you shouldn’t have asked the question at all.
But then you feel it—his arm circling your waist and yanking you back until you’re flush against his chest. The way his breath ghosts over your neck sends a shiver down your spine, and the thick, unmistakable press of his cock through his wet boxers makes your pussy clench instinctively.
“It’s okay,” he murmurs softly, “you don’t have to feel bad. It’s not your fault the robots are taking everything.”
You nod, but your body betrays you. Your head tips back against his shoulder, lips parting as a small gasp slips out. His soapy hand slides from your stomach to the underside of your bra, fingertips clumsy as they push under the wet fabric and rub over your breasts. He doesn’t really know what he’s doing, his touches too curious, too experimental—like he’s trying to figure out what your nipples even are—but it has your cunt throbbing all the same.
“Heeseung…” you moan, the sound spilling from your lips before you can stop it.
“Just… cleaning you up,” he whispers, but the way his cock is rock hard and digging against your ass tells you otherwise.
“Please just—ahh—” your voice breaks into another moan as he shoves your bra up, not even bothering to remove it, letting your tits spill out for him to knead. The cold water pouring over you makes the contrast of his hands even more intense.
His palms squeeze your breasts like stress balls, thumbs brushing soap slick over your hardened nipples, and you swear you’ll melt right there. “H-Heeseung…” you whimper, a shaky moan tearing from your throat when his other hand slips lower, tugging your panties to the side. You’re embarrassingly wet already, your pussy aching for something, anything, even if it’s not the official “breeding time.”
He leans down, his lips brushing yours, and before you can think, he kisses you—soft, sloppy, uncertain, but desperate. His hand still tugs and pinches at your nipple, and you moan into his mouth, the sound muffled as your tongue brushes his.
“Do you want to… keep on practicing?” he asks against your lips, his voice low, unsteady, but hungry. The way you look up at him, breathless and wide-eyed, says everything your words can’t.
You moan instead, sliding your hand between your wet bodies until your palm cups the thick length straining against his boxers. The groan that rips out of him makes your pussy gush. If sex is really going to feel this good—if his cock filling you will make you feel half as powerful as this moment does—you curse yourself for wasting so many years hiding from it.
Now all you have is Heeseung. And the way his lips part, eyes shut tight as your hand rubs him, his grip on your waist faltering—fuck, you smirk against his mouth. Because you love knowing you have that kind of effect on him.
“Can I… touch you more?” you whisper, voice uncertain but desperate, like you’re asking for something forbidden even though that’s literally the point of this whole set-up. For a second you almost forget this is all arranged—just a breeding contract. A week-long roleplay to make sure humanity doesn’t go extinct.
He doesn’t trust his voice, so he just nods, too breathless to say a word.
Your hand slips inside his soaked boxers, finally wrapping around his cock skin-to-skin. The moment you touch him properly, he groans—deep and guttural—his chest heaving as water streams down his face. He has never felt anything like it, and neither have you, but instinct is doing all the work. Your palm knows where to squeeze, how to move, even if no manual has ever explained how to handle cock.
It throbs heavy and hot in your grip, veins pulsing against your hand. Precum slicks your fingers even through the shower spray. His shaky hand reaches down and shoves his boxers off his hips, and your movements falter, because suddenly it isn’t just something hidden under fabric—it’s there, right in front of you.
You let your hand fall away just to look. His cock springs free, flushed pink at the tip, glistening with beads of precum that mix with the shower water. Thick, hard, longer than you expect, curved just slightly upward—it’s fucking beautiful. You glance up at him, but his eyes are squeezed shut, lost in sensation.
You don’t know what comes over you. Maybe curiosity. Maybe hunger. Maybe both. Your thumb brushes over the leaking slit, smearing precum over the swollen head. He shudders hard, muscles twitching under your touch. Then, with an impulsive grin, you bring your thumb to your lips and lick it clean.
“It’s salty…” you murmur, licking your lips slowly. The taste is raw, musky, addictive. You want more. Before you can talk yourself out of it, you sink to your knees under the spray, face tilted up to him as your tongue flicks experimentally at his tip.
His eyes snap open wide, panic and arousal clashing. He grabs his cock like he’s about to shield it from you. “N-No, no, don’t do that—” he stammers, his voice breaking.
“Why not?” you ask innocently, breath ghosting over his shaft as your lips hover close.
“Isn’t it… dirty?” he whispers, chewing his lip, like he can’t decide if he wants to pull you back or push you further.
You smirk up at him, hair plastered wet against your cheeks from the shower. “No. I like it. Can I have it back?”
His cock twitches visibly at your words. He groans low, like he’s fighting with himself, but gives in—grabbing your hand and wrapping it back around his length before letting go again, as if surrendering.
You lick your lips and kiss the swollen tip reverently. “This is so pretty, I swear,” you whisper, eyes wide as you stare at his flushed dick like it’s art.
“It’s not,” he mutters immediately, embarrassed, his teeth grit as his chest rises and falls like he’s just run a marathon.
Before he can defend his poor cock, you graze your teeth lightly over the head. His reaction is immediate: a strangled yelp that echoes against the tile. “NO TEETH, PLEASE! IT’S NOT FOOD—”
You giggle, lips brushing against the head of his cock. “You’re right… it’s not food. But it’s a snack.”
He groans so loud it shakes you, his knees buckling slightly. Your mouth wraps around him at last, hot and wet and clumsy, tongue swirling against the sensitive underside. The taste of his precum mixes with water, salty but not bad, almost intoxicating.
He sucks in a sharp breath, a moan spilling out of him as his hand instinctively buries in your wet hair. When you look up, his eyes are half-lidded, lips parted in awe. His cock twitches in your mouth as your tongue flicks over the treat again.
When his fingers tighten in your hair, you nearly whine at the sensation—because the look on his face is pure, overwhelmed pleasure. The sound of his low, desperate groan as he guides your head just slightly has your pussy clenching so hard you think your cunt will start dripping down your thighs.
It’s messy, hot, completely new for both of you. But with his cock heavy on your tongue, his voice breaking as he moans your name, and his eyes locked on you—fuck, it’s perfect.
You dive down to take him deeper, swallowing his length until it presses against your throat. The stretch makes your eyes water, spit pooling at the corners of your mouth as you bob your head faster, sucking greedily. The gag hits you, sharp and messy, but you don’t stop—if anything, the slight burn only drives you harder, your throat tightening around him. Heeseung’s breath stutters, his hips twitching helplessly as his cock pulses inside your mouth.
You don’t know what the sudden swell against your tongue means, only that it makes him groan brokenly, almost too loud under the hiss of the shower. You pull back with a wet pop, gasping, lips swollen and slick, confusion flickering across your face.
“What’s happenin—”
The question never finishes. Hot, sticky spurts shoot across your face, catching you off guard as you shut your eyes. Thick, white ropes cover your cheeks, your lips, dripping down your neck and chest before the shower water thins it, streams of cum and water sliding down your skin in a messy contrast.
You freeze, stunned, before blinking up at him through the droplets. Heeseung’s chest is heaving, his hand still tangled in your hair as if he lost control of himself completely. Relief is written all over him, his face flushed, but there’s shame too, creeping into his gaze as he realizes what he’s just done.
Your eyes drop to his cock again—still flushed, twitching, glistening under the spray, streaks of the same milky liquid clinging to it before the water washes it away. Your lips part in disbelief as you whisper, voice shaking, “That… that came from your cock?”
Heeseung swallows hard, too breathless to defend himself, and just gives a shaky nod.
Neither of you understand it—this raw, messy reaction, this proof of something more—but the hunger twisting in your chest is undeniable. And as the salty taste lingers on your tongue and your skin, you know one thing for certain.
You’re addicted.
⪩⪨
And the second day with him feels even stranger—stranger, but addicting. Both of you are already drowning in this whole thing about the fertility expiration date, the so-called breeding contract. You’re pretty sure the government officials would’ve happily stamped a certificate, binding you both together officially. It should feel wrong, clinical, but with how real everything’s gotten… it doesn’t.
“What are you making, wifey?” Heeseung’s voice breaks the silence as he walks out of the nightly shower, towel slung low on his hips, droplets sliding down his chest. The sight alone pulls you back to last night—the cock you’d touched, sucked, swallowed. The salty, musky taste of him still feels fresh on your tongue. Water cascading down his abs, the way his body shuddered under your mouth—“I asked what you were making, wifey.” He’s right beside you now, waving a hand in front of your dazed face.
“Fried rice… that’s all I can make.” You joke, but it’s the truth, your voice shaky as you snap back from your thoughts. Except he doesn’t look all that present either, his eyes heavy, his expression unreadable.
Then he’s behind you, close—too close. Heat radiates off his damp skin as you stir the rice, and you nearly drop the spatula when his hand cups your ass, firm and greedy. A gasp rips from you when his fingers slide between your thighs, brushing your slick folds, spreading the wetness you’d never dared touch yourself.
“Hee—” His name spills from your lips, cut into a moan when his finger glides up your slit, pressing right where it makes your knees weak. “Ahh…” Your head drops helplessly against his shoulder, his breath warm as he leans in, tongue flicking against the shell of your ear.
“Don’t you think…” his words vibrate low, sinful, “…we should at least enjoy ourselves a bit before ‘The Day’? Hm?”
Your body betrays you, pressing back against him, desperate. The spatula trembles in your hand, rice forgotten, brain fried worse than the pan. But then, just as you’re about to melt, he pulls away. His lips brush your ear, whispering smugly, “Focus on the fried rice. Can’t compromise on dinner, right, sweetheart?”
You don’t know when he got this bold—maybe last night broke something open in both of you. All you know is that you like it. Too much.
“Heeseung…” Your voice cracks on his name, shame mixing with hunger. “Can you… touch me again? It felt so good… we-we can enjoy all we want.” The words tumble out, raw and desperate, and you cringe at how needy you sound—yet you can’t stop yourself.
His smirk is audible in the way he breathes against your neck. “Of course. I owe you after yesterday, don’t I?” His lips press against your skin, just below your ear, and your moan betrays you instantly. His hands wander lower again, teasing, claiming, but every time you falter at stirring the rice, he pulls back, leaving you whining at the loss.
It’s a cruel game. A dangerous one. And you’re hooked.
“shh… if you want it, just keep working on our dinner, mm?” His voice dips low, his breath ghosting against your ear as one of his hands slides directly beneath your panties, cupping the soaked heat between your thighs. The other hand pushes your top upward until it bunches around your chest, and with a deft flick, your bra unclasps. You gasp, heart racing, realizing he learned the trick from last night’s shower.
“i-i understand.” you mumble, your words shaky, tears of embarrassment stinging your lashes as your body betrays you, moaning when his palm squeezes your bare breast. You clutch the spatula tighter, trying to keep stirring the rice, but your arms tremble as he plays with your body, shamelessly drawing out every sound you try to hide. The scent of garlic and spices mixes with the heady, unmistakable scent of your arousal, thick in the air. Heeseung inhales deeply behind you, lips curling into a grin.
“smells good… eating it after we enjoy would be even better, no?” His tone is casual, almost mocking, as if fingering you while you cook is the most normal thing in the world. Just as you suck in a breath to respond, his finger presses against your slick entrance, circling teasingly before slipping inside with a slow push. You choke on a gasp, hips twitching as the thick digit sinks into your tight heat, nudging against tender, gummy walls that hug him greedily.
A low sound leaves him, his Adam’s apple bobbing as he feels your warmth around him. “Fuck… you’re so tight. Just my finger and you’re squeezing like this…” His words stir the heat pooling in your stomach. He moves it inside you, testing, curling upward slightly, brushing something that makes your knees buckle.
“Heeseung—” your breathy moan escapes without restraint.
“Shh, it’s okay…” His lips press at your temple, soft, almost tender, while his hand leaves your breast only to flick the stove off with a practiced motion. The rice sizzles one last time before silence falls, leaving only the sound of your shallow breaths and his finger plunging wetly into you.
Then suddenly, he pulls out. You whine at the emptiness, thighs quivering, but he doesn’t let you fall apart there. He turns you around, guiding you gently until your back is pressed against the counter. Your sweatpants are tugged down to your knees, messy and damp from the arousal staining them. Your breasts spill forward, nipples flushed and needy.
“Heeseung…” You say his name like a plea, chest heaving, shame and desire battling in your eyes.
Heeseung looks down at you, his boldness from moments ago flickering into something almost shy, almost boyish. His gaze lingers on your trembling thighs, the wetness dripping from your slit, before he raises his eyes back to yours. His voice is soft, hesitant, but laced with hunger.
“Let me… return yesterday’s favor.”
And without a word he sinks down to his knees, as if duty-bound to fulfill what being your breeding mate meant. The air leaves your lungs in a sharp gasp the moment his mouth latches onto your soaked folds, his tongue already tasting you, suckling at your core like he’s been starving for you.
“Oh—fuck,” you whimper, your head falling back as his mouth works between your legs, his tongue slipping and flicking against every sensitive part it can find. The wet, obscene slurping sounds echo in the kitchen, louder than the soft hum of the cooling stove. The way his tongue dives deeper and deeper, teasing you, even circling before trapping your swollen little bud between his lips.
“Ahhh—Hee—fuck—” your moan cracks as your knees threaten to buckle, and you grab the counter for balance, your free hand gripping his hair like a lifeline.
“Like it?” he murmurs against your cunt, lips brushing your clit, voice vibrating against your folds—sending shockwaves through your whole body.
“So much, so fucking much,” you pant out, tugging at his hair harder, grounding yourself against the overwhelming sensation of his tongue exploring places you never even thought were reachable.
“Mmhh—” he hums, sucking harder, his hands holding your thighs apart as if to cage you there, rubbing your lower stomach like he knows something’s building inside you. The pressure makes you dizzy, your muscles clenching, your core tightening uncontrollably.
“Wait—stop, I feel like I’m… gonna—piss,” you whimper, tugging at his hair to make him stop, but he only groans and pins you harder against the counter, tongue delving in even deeper.
The cry that rips out of you is helpless, raw, trembling, “HEESEUN—GHAHHHH!” as your body jerks violently, liquid spilling from your cunt, dribbling down your thighs, coating his tongue, his lips, his chin.
He doesn’t stop—he fucking drinks it in, swallowing, slurping like it’s everything he’s ever wanted.
When he finally pulls back, his lips and chin glisten with wetness, strands of your slick shining over his mouth. Your face burns with embarrassment, heart pounding.
“Heeseung…” your voice trembles, mortified.
“You did this,” he murmurs, smirking faintly, wiping nothing away—almost proud to wear you like this. “Why’re you getting so shy now?” His voice is low, teasing, but his own cheeks are flushed as if he’s losing control too.
He rises to his feet, closing the distance until his hands cradle your face, and before you can answer, his mouth claims yours.
The kiss is messy, deep, his tongue sliding against yours. You can taste yourself on his lips, the musky, salty-sweet flavor mingling with the heat of his mouth. Dirty. Intoxicating. The thought that you’re tongue-kissing the same mouth that was just devouring your pussy should disgust you—but instead it makes you moan, arching closer, needing more.
Your fingers grip his shoulders desperately, ready to climb him, ready for more, when he suddenly pulls back, panting. His forehead presses against yours, his eyes dark, burning, but flickering with restraint.
“I—We should eat dinner,” he murmurs, swallowing hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing as though he’s choking back desire. “If we don’t stop now, I don’t think either of us will…”
His voice trails, his jaw tightening, and the way he looks at you—hungry, guilty, desperate—you know he’s right. Still, you can’t stop the way your body aches for more, already addicted.
You just nod, breathless, even as your lips tingle from his kiss, even as your thighs tremble from what he just made you feel.
⪩⪨
The days ahead pass in a haze of exhaustion. The tablets the helper-robos keep giving—supposedly to boost stamina and fertility before the expiration date—do nothing but drag you both down into constant drowsiness. You feel sluggish, heavy-limbed, and so does he.
“Hee…” you call out softly, voice almost drowned by the silence of the room as you lay curled on your side. The bed is warm, too warm, and the setup is so real, so home-like, that sometimes you forget you’re in nothing but a lab—a carefully constructed stage meant to look like a house, a controlled mating ground for humans.
“Mm?” he hums back, voice thick with sleep. His arm is already reaching around your waist, palm lazily tracing circles against your stomach. His touch is slow, unhurried, and even in your drained state, it makes you melt closer to him. The blanket shifts as he tugs it tighter around the two of you, cocooning you together.
“Don’t you feel tired…? I swear the tablets have something to do with this…” you murmur, eyes heavy as you press your forehead into his chest. He hums again, the sound low, reassuring, and kisses the top of your head. The simple gesture stirs something deep in your chest, not sexual—just a strange, foreign warmth you can’t name.
“I feel like that too… but maybe it’s not bad,” he murmurs, his voice vibrating against your skin. “We get to rest before the big day.” His arms tighten around you, his lips brushing against your hair, and the closeness makes your heart race even more.
“True…” you whisper back, though the thought only makes your stomach twist. The idea of him finally ending up bonded to you forever—sealed, unchangeable—sends your pulse spiraling.
“Do you regret it?” you ask quietly, the words slipping out before you can stop them. Your fingers clutch at the fabric of his t-shirt, gripping like you’re bracing for a blow. “Like… do you wish it was someone else?”
His chest rises beneath your cheek, and then he answers, soft but steady. “No. Definitely not.”
You exhale shakily, relief washing over you like warmth after a chill. He shifts, rocking you slightly in his hold, and the gentle sway lulls you further. Your eyes flutter shut despite yourself, exhaustion tugging hard.
“Good,” you mumble, your words slurring into a yawn. His chest rumbles with a stifled laugh—careful, quiet, as if he’s afraid to wake you. Soon his movements slow, stilling completely, and with you curled tightly against him, both of you sink into sleep almost instantly.
⪩⪨
The robo beeps as the government officers run the analysis of their relationship on a monitor. At least they’re decent enough not to watch them go at it—oral or otherwise. Honestly, the robots seem to have more humanity than the humans in charge.
“But their relationship doesn’t seem genuine according to this article on human connections in the 2720s,” the robot pipes up, printing out the dusty old document almost immediately. The words flash across the paper, outdated theories that make no sense when matched with the sounds the two of them have been making almost every other night since they were placed together. Noises that had gotten loud enough for the officials to drug them just to slow things down.
“We can’t rely on old articles. Not right now,” the officer mutters, shutting down the live camera feed that showed the humans inside the mock-home setup. His tone is clipped, tired, like he doesn’t want to deal with it.
The helper robo tilts his head, a mechanical sigh almost leaving him before he shakes it off. “Why bother helping when those bastards don’t even need it,” he grumbles, following the officer out of the room.
After all, tomorrow is the final day before their fertility expiration date. And the others have already prepared everything they’ll need.
⪩⪨
You yawn as you wake, stretching your arms above your head—only to find you can’t move. It takes you a moment to realize why. Heeseung’s arm is still looped around your waist. By the time he finally stirs and pulls back, sitting up, the air feels noticeably colder. Without thinking, he dives straight back under the covers, wrapping himself around you beneath the heavy blanket.
“Too cold, too cold,” he mutters through gritted teeth. His body trembles against yours, and instinctively, you shove your feet back under the blanket too after testing the icy air outside for just a second.
“Did the temperature suddenly drop?” you shiver, pressing closer to him for warmth. That’s when you feel it—his bulge, hard against your thigh.
Your breath hitches. “Why are you hard?” The words slip out before you can stop them, awkward and quiet, as you try to shift just enough distance between you in case it sets him off.
“What do you mean, why?” Heeseung mumbles with a shrug, completely unbothered. “I get this every time I wake up.” Then, seeing the way you go silent, lost in thought, he adds quickly, “But don’t think too much. We don’t have to do anything if you’d rather wait until night.”
You hesitate, chewing on your bottom lip before whispering, “N-no… I mean… a little practice before the actual process wouldn’t hurt, right?”
His eyes widen, shock flickering before his lips curl into a slow smile. The officials’ forced temperature drop is long forgotten as you push your panties down, sliding them off. Heeseung doesn’t waste a second—his boxers end up on the floor beside your panties, leaving nothing between you anymore.
Your upper bodies stayed hidden under the blanket, but your lower halves were already speaking a language of their own. You hooked one leg over his hip, opening yourself for him, and Heeseung’s hand immediately wrapped around his cock. The blanket muffled the sight, but you felt every second of it—the head nudging against your folds, still dry until he pressed harder. Wetness bloomed instantly, coating you in slick warmth as he rubbed himself against your slit.
A broken moan escaped you, and he swallowed it in a kiss. You barely noticed when he shifted lower, sliding the tip between your folds, teasing that sensitive bundle of nerves—the very same spot he’d played with that night while you’d been making fried rice. And then he pushed. Hard. You cried out at the sudden intrusion, but his mouth captured yours, muffling the sound, calming you down even as your body jolted.
He groaned against your lips. “God, so tight.” Your walls clung to him, greedy, swallowing inch after inch of his cock like they’d never let go. You trembled beneath him, overwhelmed by the texture of his thick length, every ridge and vein dragging against you.
Your eyes rolled back as your body adjusted, the stretch almost unbearable. He stilled, hovering, his forehead pressed to yours as he whispered, voice low and careful, “Should I give more?” His lips brushed yours in a tender kiss, at odds with the way he filled you.
You squirmed helplessly beneath him, body caught between resistance and desperate want. It hurt—yes—but it felt so good you almost hated yourself for liking it this much.
“Ahhh—” you bury your face into his chest, shivering as he rubs your back, one hand sliding lower to part your ass cheeks. His coarse pubic hairs brush against yours, and you know you’re in heaven just from the friction, the closeness.
“Oh god…” you moan, a tear slipping down your cheek as he starts to move, nudging against your walls. “It’s too good… too good.”
“I know… shh…” he murmurs, pressing a soft kiss to your forehead. His fingers graze your hard bud, flicking and rubbing your clit between your legs, and you shiver with every brush. He hits a spot inside you you didn’t even know existed, sending tremors up your spine.
Before you even notice, sleep drags you under again, pressed against his chest. The tablets are hitting harder than before, and he—already drained from the night—is dozing too, quietly, yet his hand remains wrapped around you, fingers caressing your hair. His cock pulses lazily inside you, still hard, a slow reminder of what you’ve shared.
Neither of you gets to cum. Not yet. The robots arrive, silently entering to re-decorate the room for the night, ignoring the way the two of you are tangled together like an actual married couple, lost in warmth, wetness, and the closeness only you two can share.
⪩⪨
When you wake up, it’s night. Heeseung is sprawled across the bed, completely naked, the blanket long gone from over your bodies. The dim lights and the faint scent of roses fill the room, creating a staged intimacy that screams final breeding night. Your stomach twists with heat and self-consciousness as your eyes take him in—every line of his muscles defined in the soft glow, the way his chest rises and falls slowly, the way his cock rests low and exposed, just waiting.
“Hee… wake up,” you whisper, rolling onto his side and nudging him gently. He doesn’t stir. Your hand slides lower, brushing against the softened length of his cock—and to your shock, it stiffens instantly in your palm. Your fingers wrap around him, rubbing along the slick shaft, feeling the heat, the pulse, the way he’s so alive beneath your touch.
Heeseung stirs, eyes half-open, still lost in the fog of sleep. Boldness courses through you, and you start stroking him thoroughly, biting your lip as your own audacity surprises you.
“S-stop…” he murmurs sleepily, voice rough, half-lidded eyes fixing on you. His hand pushes your palm away, but instead of letting go, he pins you gently to the bed. His cock presses against your stomach, tip glistening with precum, and you shiver from the warmth and pressure.
“How did we even fall asleep?” you murmur, shivering as he leans down and plants a teasing kiss on your neck. His mouth starts suckling, teeth grazing lightly over your skin, and a moan escapes you before you even register it.
“W-why does it feel soo good?” you breathe, voice trembling. His lips and tongue are consuming you, sending shivers down your spine, teasing you so exquisitely that your own body reacts without thought.
“Don’t ask questions. Just feel… we need to finish why we’re here, right? So we can go out and raise our baby,” he whispers against your neck, and your face melts into his hair, overwhelmed. You’re so lost in him that you don’t even notice when his tip presses and slides against your folds, gliding perfectly over your wet, slick skin.
You wrap your legs around his waist almost instinctively, every nerve in your body on fire. You don’t know where you learned this, but it feels right. This fertility expiration, this ridiculous breeding contract—it’s finally ending, and Heeseung is the only one who could make it feel like this.
“You really wanna raise the baby togeth—aghh!” A moan rips from your chest as he slips inside you effortlessly. Your body trembles at the stretch, chest heaving, eyes wide as you feel him fully—every inch of his thick, veiny cock filling you. God, it’s too good. How could something feel this right? You had no regrets about coming here, even if it had been forced.
When he moves, it’s like you’re falling straight into heaven. “Oh my… oh my god… ahhhh…” you gasp, gripping his shoulders, trying to ground yourself as every thrust presses him deeper, pushing all your limits of pleasure.
“Shh… gently… I’ll go gentle.” And he does. Heeseung starts slow, bottoming out fully, checking in with soft murmurs. But soon, the tempo builds, and he’s plunging deeper, too deep for your brain to catch up. Your body reacts before your mind, muscles clenching, and you can’t stop the first squirting eruption that floods against his pulsing cock.
Your eyes lock with his—burning with embarrassment—but he’s unfazed, so present, so attentive. God, what a man. And then he hits that same spot again, and your second gush coats him, your palm flying to your face, cheeks flaming. Minutes pass in a blur of trembling, slick, overwhelming pleasure. Your eyes roll back as you come hard, walls squeezing him like they never could before, every shudder wringing a guttural curse from his lips.
“Fuck… too tight…” he groans, cock pulsing violently inside you. Before either of you can process it, he erupts—hot, thick, sticky—filling you completely.
“I—” you start, but he pins you gently, eyes fluttering as his release surges. “J-just take all of my seeds…” His chest heaves on yours, some of it dribbling down your slit, proof of how much he’s given. It’s like he poured out weeks of stored need into you.
“Enough to make another human in the community?” he gasps, breathless, thumb brushing away a stray tear of pleasure from your cheek. His head rests against your chest, listening to your rapid heartbeat.
“Those tablets by robos better work,” you whisper, arm wrapping around his waist as you gently shift atop him. His cock still pulses inside you, leaking little drops, making you laugh and moan all at once. Every inch of you is slick, spent, alive—and you can’t imagine ever feeling this way with anyone else.
⪩⪨
“This one’s complete. Who’s the next pair for the human breeding contract?” the government officer asked, his voice flat but his eyes lingering on the glowing monitor. The feed showed the two of you tangled together in the aftermath—naked, bodies spent, still joined at the hips as though refusing separation even in sleep. For a moment, the officer simply stared, a flicker of discomfort crossing his otherwise stoic face before he looked back at the machine beside him.
The robot’s optical sensors whirred as it adjusted the angle, zooming in without hesitation on the mess between your thighs, where Heeseung’s cock remained buried inside you, a faint spill of his cum already leaking past your swollen folds. It held there for a beat, scanning, before its voice rang metallic and certain. “Based on the administered fertility tablets, probability of conception is at one hundred percent. The female has been successfully bred.”
The officer exhaled slowly, almost relieved, then leaned back in his chair. “Good. Another pair. Humanity lives another day.”
The robot didn’t stop processing. Its gaze shifted across its databanks, and a new name filtered onto the screen. “The next subject approaching fertility expiration: Park Sunghoon. Male. Age twenty-three. Behavioral report: reclusive. Rarely leaves residence.”
The officer raised a brow, a dry smirk tugging at his lips. “So, one of those ‘touch grass’ types?”
The robot made a noise that could almost be mistaken for amusement. The officer chuckled, shaking his head as he reached for his notes. “Guess he won’t have much of a choice soon. Get him paired. Humanity’s down to scraps—we can’t afford a single wasted seed.”
And with that, the two of them turned back to the monitors, logging another successful breeding while already preparing for the next. After all, humans were a rare species now—too fragile, too precious—and extinction was not an option.
𝗦𝗖𝗘𝗡𝗘 ──────── you couldn’t believe it when jake said he learned how to please a girl by reading … but he was determined to prove you wrong.. guess what they say about nerds is true …
( 対 ) sim jaeyun + fem. reader wc. 2.5k genre smut · contains! unprotected sex , language , oral ( f ) mature content. / back to library
𝕼 ㅤ𓈒ㅤ𓈒 yeni’s note .ᐟ i loved writing this…
jake sim; the cute quiet boy who sat in the back of the class away from everyone. the boy who turned in his work on time , sometimes weeks before if he could. he was smart; probably the smartest kid in the class; maybe the whole major… but who knew he was such a fucking sex god?
it all started with a pouty lipped you; your recent test sitting in front of you , marked with a red circle highlighting your failures — your many failures at that. “seriously yn , how did you manage to fuck up this badly?” you whispered to yourself. “it’s like you didn’t even try.”
but you did try; you tried your hardest, it’s just that this subject was one you weren’t that good at it. “i’m gonna fail.” you sighed. “are you okay?” someone stood in front of you. “you’re talking to yourself.” your eyes following the body , becoming face to face with the boy; sim jaeyun. he looked down at the paper , he’s never seen a number that low. “oh.”
you covered the paper in embarrassment. “i’m fine.” you said. “nothing wrong with having a conversation to yourself, it’s only a problem if i answer myself my mother says.” he pushed his glasses up on his face. “okay.” he went to walk away; but you had to push your pride to the side. “wait.” he stopped, waiting for you to continue. “do you think you can help me?” you asked. “i only ask because you’re so good at this subject — sure.” he interrupted you. “really?” you exclaimed. “what’s your phone number?” you handed him a piece of paper. “give it to me.” you smiled.
you both agreed to meet at your apartment at five; so you quickly went home to straighten up; setting out some snacks for you both while you studied. “what are you doing?” your roommate came out of the room; picking up a cookie. “hey don’t eat those , they’re for jake.” your roommate raised her eyebrows. “who the hell is that?”
“a kid in my class; he’s coming over to help me study.” you said. “is he cute?” you rolled your eyes. “ah so he fucking hot.” she smirked. “what’s your problem?” she chuckled. “what i’m just saying, you know what they say about nerds.” you turned to her. “no i don’t , and i never said he was a nerd.” she shrugged. “i’ve seen the homework you get… he’s a nerd.” she walked out the door. “i leave you with your nerd.” the front door closed , then opened again. “and to answer your question they say nerds are the best fuckers.” and with that she closed the door again.
you waited around for him and soon the clock hit 5 o’clock and there was a knock on the door. “did he wait until exactly 5?” you got off your bed , skipping to the door; opening it. “hi jake!” his eyes widened a bit before settling. “hi.” he said as you stood to the side. “come in.” you welcomed him in. “you can take your shoes off and follow me.” you made your way to your room. “we can study in here.”
he stopped at the threshold of your door, taking in your room. “you okay?” you asked; he coughed nervously pushing his glasses on his face. “ye-yeah i’m fine.” you smiled. “well come in then silly.” he walked into your room, looking around at all the posters on your wall; your desk was messy with papers and books. “here.” you sat down on the bed; he opted for the floor. “do you want something to drink? i have cookies.” you said. “um water is fine, thank you.” you nodded, getting off the bed. “i’ll be back.”
you left the room; leaving him alone in your space. jake never really tutored anyone, but he could see the desperation on your face; you clearly needed help and weren’t fucking around and waiting his time like most people have done in the past; not to mention he thought you were pretty cute. he’d notice you all the time when you’d walk into the class , sitting directly in the middle with your friends; but you didn’t play around when it came to work. sometimes you would doze off or daydream and he thought it was cute when you’d bring yourself back once you realize, looking around to see if people saw you; no one else but him did.
so maybe he had a little crush on you and that’s why he said yes; but he wasn’t expecting anything from you since the only reason you called him here was to study. “i bought you some cookies.” you sat the plate down in front of him. “and here’s your water.” you sat back down on the bed. “thank you for helping me.”
he nodded; “you seemed like you needed it.” he said, eyes widening at the realization of what he said. “i didn’t mean it like that, i swear.” you giggled. “i’m bad at this subject, i know.” you said. “the many papers sitting on the table marked in red should tell you.” you pointed. “but hopefully you’ll help me understand a bit more right?” you asked. “ye-yeah.” he pushed his glasses on his face again.
after eating his cookies; the two of you jumped into studying quickly getting into a flow of things. jake was actually a good tutor; and you were understanding things you never did with the professor. “you got it correct again.” jake smiled. “how am i good with you , but i suck when the professor teaches it?” you asked. “some people just need to be taught in different ways.” he said. “i teach myself these things before the teacher gets to it so i already know.” he said; and not in a cocky way either. “how?”
“i like to read.” he shrugged shyly. “well i like to read to but i could never teach myself this, you must read a shit ton.” he chuckled , fixing his glasses. “you could say that.” he said. “besides teaching yourself class work, do you read anything else?” you asked he nodded. “of course i don’t spend all day in my dorm doing work.” he said you giggled. “that would be ridiculous , but yes i do read the occasional fantasy book or horror novel.”
“harry potter; those books are just too long for my attention span.” you said. “really?” he said furrowing his eyebrows. “i wouldn’t know, i put the book down ten minutes in because i got hungry.” you stood up, walking over to your desk. “but i do have a few books.” you said , your back turned as you looked around — jake didn’t mean to; but his eyes couldn’t help but wonder a bit, taking in your figure. he gulped; your shiny legs on display. jake wasn’t a virgin by any means, sure he was probably inexperienced for a boy his age, but from what he read he knew a little bit and he knew the feeling in between his legs wasn’t going away. “here they are.”
you turned around; books in your hand. “these are my favorite.” he coughed nervously as you now took a seat on the floor next to him. “i’ve read them 100 times each.” he took in your scent at you rambled about the different books in front of him. “you smell nice.” his eyes widening realizing he said that outloud. “that was so weird i’m so sorry.” he quickly apologized; you giggled. “just a little but it’s cute.” you said , his cheeks red. “here.” you put your wrist to his nose. “it’s vanilla and lavender.”
l
he took a whiff of your scent; realizing it did nothing for the ache in his lower region, instead it made it worse. your scent clouding his senses. “it smells good.” he said. “thank you it was a gift.” you said. “my roommate is a god at finding the perfect scent for people.” he had to hold himself back from grabbing your wrist, bringing it back to his nose to get another scent. “should we get back to studying?”
you nodded; not moving back to the bed instead you reached up; your shirt lifting up a bit , he didn’t even revert his eyes, the sliver of your skin as you grab the book. “let’s do this.” you said, reminding him of why he was there in the first place; to help you understand the work.
“why did you agree to help me?” you asked randomly; face looking up from the book. “you hardly even talk in class and you sit all the way in the back.” he sat his pencil down, once again pushing the frames of his glasses up. “you looked really upset at the test, and i’ve seen you in class, you actually look like you care about it, you just needed a little bit of help.” he explained with a smile. “and look now you understand and will be prepared.”
“i don’t know how to pay you back; im so grateful.” you said. “you’re a god send.” his face was beat red from all the praise. “yo-you don’t have to pay me back, i wanted to help you.” he said , running his hands through his hair , creating a messy effect; biting down on his lip — he was cute , you always thought that; but now you see it close up, the way his his long slender fingers continuously run through his hair when he’s nervous; or how he chewed on his plump bottom lip when he was super focused on things; damn he was more than cute… he was fucking hot.
you thought back to what your roommate said and you couldn’t help but wonder; was he good at sex? like there was no way girls didn’t find him attractive just because he was smart right? he can be a nerd but also be good with girls. “do you have a girlfriend?” you blurted out, shocking both of you. “uh no , i don’t.” he said. “i didn’t mean to be nosy it’s just that you’re cute and i just can’t believe you don’t even have a girlfriend or at least a few girls lusting over you.”
“many girls assume things about me.” he said. “well it can’t be that bad , it’s not like you’re some sex freak playboy.” you giggle to yourself. “well no it’s not that.” he said. “it’s quite the opposite.” he said. “i’m not following.” you replied. “they think im a virgin.” he said.
“you’re not?” you said. “i’m unexperienced there’s a difference.” he said. “but how hard could it be? i could just look it up right?” he genuinely asked , you laughed. “you can’t just read an article on how to please a girl jake; not every girl is the same.” you tell him. “don’t tell me you’ve actually done that?” he shrugs. “jake you’re cute but that’s the dumbest thing ever; someone as smart as you should know that.”
“actually i think girls are all the same in that way , it’s just that guys don’t understand the female body like they should.” he said. “girls don’t want to be poked and prodded at , they aren’t a game system.” he sounded confident in what he was saying. “and how would you know that? that girls are all the same in that way?” you asked , not noticing the sudden shift in the room. “because–”
he didn’t know what came over him; but he was soon pressing his plump lips against yours, his hands that you stared at for way too long were now on your waist as he kissed you on the floor of the end of your bed. “bed.” he said between kissing you. “bed now.” this wasn’t the shy jake that was flustered by the smallest thing. “ok-okay.” you stood up , sitting on the bed — he stayed on the floor , standing on his knees. “can i?” he asked nervously; yeah he read about this, but this was his first time trying it on someone. “su-sure.”
he touched your knees, pulling them apart. “jake.” you sighed as he pushed his glasses up on his face , kissing your thighs , inhaling your scent. “yo-you smell nice.” he kissed your clothed cunt. “taste good too.” you moaned , he liked that — he wanted to hear it again , so he pulled down your shorts. “jake stop being so slow , it’s teasing.” he quickly removed your panties your wet cunt made his mouth water. “see, even you could learn from other people.”
he licked a stripe up your cunt; you moaned out. “jake fuck.” he licked your cunt over and over; holding your legs over his shoulders; face buried in between your legs tasting everything you had to offer. he was moaning ; sending a wave of pleasure through your body, you could already feel yourself about to cum this early; which was almost always impossible — with a person or yourself alone. “fuck jake , jake i’m about the cum.”
he ignored your pleas; instead he brought his thumb to your swollen clit , rubbing figure eights on your bud as his tongue entered your hole. “fuck jake!” you squealed. “jake i’m-im gonna cum!” he pressed down on your clit; your legs tensing up as you came. “ok-okay i get it.” you tugged at his hair as he continued to eat you out through your orgasm. “you were right.” you said through labored breathing. “you fucking read about doing that?”
his face was covered in your juices , glasses crooked on his nose; nodding. “i told you it wasn’t that hard.” he said standing up. “well what else have you read about?”
that’s how you found yourself pinned under the quite shy boy in class. his glasses were fogged up as he pushed his cock inside of you; slowly filling you up beyond your own imagination. “yo-fuck you-you feel really good.” he moved his hips like a pro , you would’ve thought he was lying about being inexperienced if it wasn’t for the occasional mistake he made, but that didn’t even bother you because he was still much better than anyone you’ve had sex with. “ca-can i go faster.”
“god please.” his mouth dropped open as you clenched around him; urging him to go faster. “fuck jake you’re so big!” he groaned , the way you praised the way his cock was filling you to the brim , he could feel all of you; your warm cunt suffocating him , he gasped.”keep going jake!” you moaned out loudly , glad your roommate did leave. “keep going i’m gonna cum, i’m gonna fucking cum.” he sped up even more , now pounding into you , cock hitting deep inside you. “yes fuck!” you squealed out. “i’m cumming!”
your orgasm triggered his; his cock twitching inside you; he quickly pulled out , cumming all over your stomach. “ngh ah!” he whimpered as he milked himself , making a mess all over your stomach. you have never felt as satisfied as you did before and it was because of him; the boy who read on how to please a girl. “are you sure you haven’t done that before.” he smiled , once again pushing those glasses up on his face.
possibly, you asking enha to cum inside? pls n thank you🥹
⋆𐙚₊˚ˢᵉʳᵉⁿⁱᵗʸᴸᵘᵛᶻ
Heeseung – "You better not be joking, baby."
His thrusts are already erratic, his breath hot against your ear, when you whisper those three sinful words. Heeseung freezes for a split second before groaning deeply, his grip on your hips tightening. "Say that again." His voice is hoarse, shaking with restraint. When you whimper the words once more, he curses under his breath, his movements turning rougher. "Fuck, you really want me to fill you up?" He watches your face closely, drinking in every reaction. "You’re gonna take all of it, then. No wasting a single drop."
Jay – "You know what you’re asking for, right?"
You’re on top, moving at your own pace, but the second you say it, Jay’s hands clamp down on your waist, stopping you completely. His dark eyes lock onto yours, full of unspoken warning. "You don’t just say shit like that, sweetheart." He flips you over in one swift motion, pinning your wrists above your head. His voice is deep, almost predatory. "Now I have no reason to hold back." And just like that, he’s slamming into you without mercy, making sure you feel every inch of him when he finally releases inside you.
Jake – "Fuck—don’t say that unless you mean it."
He’s already close, his moans becoming more desperate, when you breathe out the request. Jake whimpers, his rhythm faltering for the first time. "Shit, baby, you—fuck—" He’s completely undone, his hands gripping your thighs like a lifeline. He stares at you, searching your face for any hesitation. But when you pull him closer, whispering that you need it, all restraint snaps. "Okay—okay, baby, take all of it—" His release hits him hard, his body shuddering as he buries himself as deep as he can.
Sunghoon – "You really wanna test me, huh?"
You’re riding him, his hands gripping your waist, when you lean down and say it directly into his ear. The effect is instant—his entire body tenses beneath you, his fingers digging into your skin. "You really have no shame, do you?" His voice is strained, his breath uneven. He smirks, but there’s something dangerous behind it. "You know what happens when you say shit like that?" Before you can answer, he grabs your hips and slams you down onto him, making you cry out. "I’ll fucking ruin you." And when he finally gives you what you want, it’s with a growl of "Take it. Every fucking drop."
Sunoo – "Oh my God—are you serious?!"
He’s already breathless, his pace growing erratic, when you moan out your request. He gasps—actually gasps—and nearly loses control right then and there. "Baby, you can’t just—" He groans, his fingers gripping your thighs as he thrusts deeper, testing you. "You really want me to? You want me to fill you up?" The way you nod so eagerly sends him spiraling. "Shit, okay—fuck—" He’s a mess when he finally spills inside you, whimpering your name as he trembles through his release.
Jungwon – "You don’t know what you just started."
He’s been holding himself back, keeping his movements controlled, but the second you say those words, something inside him snaps. His fingers wrap around your throat—not tightly, just enough to make you shiver. "Say it again." His voice is quiet, but there’s no mistaking the dominance in it. And when you do, he lets out a dark chuckle. "You’re gonna take everything I give you, got it?" He doesn’t stop even after he’s finished, his body pressing you deeper into the mattress. "I hope you’re ready for more, baby. You just asked for it."
Ni-ki – "Hah? No way. Say it again."
You’re gripping onto him, body arching as you moan the request, and Ni-ki malfunctions. "Wait, wait—say that again." His movements slow, his brain struggling to process what just happened. When you whimper it one more time, his expression changes. The teasing glint in his eyes turns dark, his grip tightening around your thighs. "You’re insane. And now you’re not leaving this bed until I’m completely satisfied."
He just wanted a taste, but now he can't stop. Lost in the despair of his own desire, Ni-ki won't let her go... not until he's satisfied every drop of his hunger.
Weekly challenge: Fantasy X Aphrodisiac secret-moonstruck & callmemonster68
The forest was a maze of green leaves and twisted trunks, where sunlight filtered in in golden beams, painting the damp ground with warm reflections. The air was thick, filled with the sweet scent of wildflowers and the earthy cool of wet vegetation. Y/N and Ni-ki walked side by side, their soft footsteps muffled by the moss beneath their feet.
They were in no hurry. It was just another afternoon exploring that almost magical place, where time seemed to slow down. Y/N was laughing at some silly joke that Ni-ki made, and he was looking at her with that mischievous gleam in his eyes. He always had this carefree manner, as if the whole world was a joke.
Ni-ki found a small reddish fruit, hanging alone on a low branch. Without thinking much, he took it to his mouth and took a bite. The juice ran down his lips before he swallowed it completely. The taste was strange, half sweet, half bitter, but nothing alarming.
Y/N: Hey, maybe you should spit that out. You don't even know what it is. (she joked, crossing his arms)
He shrugged, smiling.
Ni-ki: Too late.
For a few minutes, everything remained the same. They kept walking, talking about anything. But then Ni-ki stopped. Y/N noticed it first by the abrupt silence, then by the way he was panting lightly, as if he had just run.
Y/N: Ni-ki?
He rubbed his forehead, closing his eyes tightly. His chest was rising and falling faster than normal.
Ni-ki: It's... hot. (his voice sounded hoarse, almost strange)
Y/N frowned, taking a step forward.
Y/N: Are you okay?
He swallowed hard, his trembling fingers closing around his own shirt, as if he wanted to rip it off.
Ni-ki: I don't... I feel like something is wrong.
His body shuddered, and then he looked at her. Ni-ki's gaze was dark, intense, filled with something unknown. His lips were parted, his breathing was already uneven. Sweat began to break out along his jaw line, a damp sheen covering his pale skin.
That's when Y/N realized.
Y/N: Damn.
She didn't know what he had eaten, but it was now clear that it was some kind of aphrodisiac. And it was taking effect quickly.
Ni-ki took an unsteady step back, as if trying to control himself, but his hands were shaking. He clenched them into fists, his eyes darting away from hers.
Ni-ki: Y/N... (his voice was just a whisper, almost painful. He licked his lips, his chest heaving) I... need help.
At first, he was still trying to hold on. His brow furrowed, his legs tense, his entire body rigid in a desperate attempt not to give in to whatever was burning inside him. But it was a matter of seconds before something in him broke.
Niki: Please. (word came out as a shaky sigh.)
Y/N felt her stomach drop. What should she do? He was out of control, but he was still Ni-ki. Your friend. And he was clearly suffering.
She took a hesitant step back, but Ni-ki instinctively followed her. As if his body was drawn to hers without permission. He gasped again, eyes glaring at her, pupils dilated frighteningly.
Ni-ki: Y/N.
His tone was now a desperate wail. His body was so hot that she could feel the heat radiating from the small distance between them. A bead of sweat ran down his temple, falling onto his jaw before sliding down his exposed neck. He shuddered.
Then, something in Ni-ki completely broke.
He fell to his knees before her.
Y/N swallowed hard, trying to reason while watching him in that state. Her chest heaved heavily, her eyes begged for something she didn't know if she could give. She needed to keep him under control, help him without crossing a limit that perhaps even she didn't know what it was.
Y/N: Maybe...(her voice wavered) Maybe if you take off your shirt, it will be easier to bear the heat.
Ni-ki looked up at her, lips parted, trembling. Sweat dripped down the crook of his neck, tracing shiny paths across his skin. He didn't hesitate. His anxious fingers tugged at the hem of the fabric, and he tore off the shirt with a hasty, almost desperate movement. His bare chest rose and fell in ragged breaths, and he shivered as he felt the cool air against his skin.
But it wasn't enough.
Ni-ki: Y/N... (he whispered, his voice cracking, as if begging was the only thing he still knew how to do)
With a shaky movement, Ni-ki brought his hands to his own groin, pressing himself there as if trying to alleviate the unbearable pain that consumed him. His eyes flashed with desperation as he looked at Y/N again.
Ni-ki: It... hurts. (His voice broke, an involuntary groan escaping his throat. Sweat ran down his temples, his skin glistened in the light filtering through the trees)
He hesitated for a second, but then, in an instinctive and desperate gesture, he removed the fabric that covered him, showing her the state he was in. His member was hard, pulsing, an undeniable proof of the brutal effect of the aphrodisiac. He trembled, his shoulders slumping slightly, as if he were giving in to his own need.
Ni-ki: Please, Y/N... (he begged, breathing ragged, eyes teary) I... I can't take it anymore...
Shock ran through Y/N like lightning, her heart hammering hard against her ribs. Her gaze darted away quickly, and a strange heat rose to her skin. She turned on her heel, turning her back to him, as if that would be enough to contain the situation.
Y/N: Ni-ki... (her voice was uncertain, thoughts racing in her mind) What... what can I do to help you?
She wanted to choose the right words, wanted to keep a cool head. But behind her, Ni-ki let out a shaky breath, as if the mere sound of her voice broke him even more. He moved, moving closer instinctively, his body seeking her presence as if it was the only thing that would keep him together.
Ni-ki groaned in frustration, her body shaking with need as her hands sought support on Y/N's shoulders. Sweat ran down his hot skin, his eyes clouded with desire and desperation. She held her wrist tightly, pressing his forehead against her back in a silent plea.
Ni-ki: Please... Y/N... let me fuck you... I need... (his voice broke, taken by the raw agony of uncontrollable desire) It hurts... please...
His chest rose and fell heavily against her back, and Y/N closed her eyes, her heart racing. She didn't want to take advantage of him, not like that. He bit his lip, fighting the temptation.
Y/N: Ni-ki... you're not in control, I... I can't do this to you (in an uncertain voice, as if he needed to convince himself too)
But Ni-ki did not accept the refusal. He turned her around desperately, cupping her face in his warm, clammy hands. His eyes were full of pleading, shining in the golden light that passed through the leaves.
Ni-ki: Y/N... I swear... I want this... I need this (he gasped, lips trembling) Use me... do whatever you want... but please help me...
His fingers slid down his own hard shaft so she could see his aching erection, throbbing against her skin. He trembled as he exposed himself, his breath hitching.
Ni-ki: Look at me, Y/N... it hurts so much... (his voice broke into a broken sob) Only you can help me...
Y/N felt her throat tighten, her eyes fixed on him, her chest contracting with anxiety and desire. She tried to search for some semblance of rationality, but the way Ni-ki was shaking, the way he was practically crying with need, completely disarmed her. The decision wasn't made with words, but with the way your hand hesitantly slid down to his skin, feeling the heat it emanated.
Ni-ki gasped at the first touch, his fingers squeezing Y/N's waist hard enough to leave her breathless. He groaned as she slid to the ground, her knees touching the soft earth of the forest. His gaze was feverish, desperate, watching her every movement as she approached, his breath hot against her sensitive skin.
Ni-ki: Y/N... (he whispered, eyes wide in pure despair)
She hesitated for a moment, but then closed her eyes and gave in completely, enveloping him with her lips. The moan that tore from Ni-ki's throat was almost a sob of relief and need mixed together, his fingers burying themselves in her hair as her entire body shook. Every touch, every slide of his tongue made her body arch, the tension growing almost unbearable.
He held her strands tighter, his voice choked with pleasure and desperation.
Ni-ki: Don't stop... please... I need it... I'm so close... (he moaned, his hips shaking against her mouth)
It didn't take long. With one last strangled groan, he fell apart, his body convulsing with pure relief, his knees giving out a little. Y/N swallowed it all, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand as she watched him catch his breath, his eyes fixed on her like he was about to collapse again.
But instead of relaxing, Ni-ki pulled her up, his lips seeking hers in a bold and desperate kiss.
Ni-ki: Not yet... (he panted against her mouth) It wasn't enough... I need to be inside you, Y/N... please...
Ni-ki held her tightly, her body still shaking, but the need hadn't diminished. He pressed his forehead against her shoulder, his breath ragged and hot.
Ni-ki: Y/N... please... it still hurts... I need to be inside you... (his voice broke into a sob, his fingers squeezing her waist as if she were his only salvation)
Y/N hesitated, her thoughts clouded by the heat emanating from him. She swallowed hard, trying to regain her breath and reason.
Y/N: Ni-ki, you don't know what you're saying... (she tried to move away, but he didn't let go. His eyes were moist, shining with despair)
Ni-ki: I know, yes! I need you, Y/N, please... (he whimpered, burying his face in her neck, the kisses trembling, pleading) I can't take it anymore... please... let me... let me feel you...
Y/N felt a shiver run down her spine at the way he begged, as if his life depended on it. Desire boiled inside her, but guilt also consumed her.
Y/N: I can't, Ni-ki... I don't want to take advantage of you like that... (her voice was a hesitant whisper, fighting the wave of heat that invaded her)
Ni-ki sobbed softly, his hands sliding up to cup her face, making her look at him.
Ni-ki: Please... (tears streamed down her face, desperation visible in every feature of her expression) I just want you... help me... please, Y/N... let me feel you...
Her barrier of rationality crumbled. His body pulsed against hers, so hot, so needy. He cried, trembled, begged, and each plea went through his body like an electric shock.
Y/N closed her eyes and, with a shaky sigh, finally gave in.
Y/N: Okay... (she murmured, feeling his fingers press her skin as if she was afraid she would disappear) I'll leave it... just...
Ni-ki didn't wait any longer. He pulled her to the ground, covering her body with his, his breathing quickening as he kissed her with an almost insane urgency. His shaking hands slid over her skin, touching her as if she were the only thing that mattered in the world.
When he finally slid inside her, a ragged moan escaped her lips. He buried his face in her neck, his entire body shuddering.
Ni-ki: So good... so hot... (he gasped, moving desperately, as if he needed to sink into her to survive) Thank you... thank you...
Each thrust was a silent request, a raw need that spread between them. Ni-ki held her as if he were afraid she would abandon him, his moans interrupted by sobs of pure relief and pleasure.
Ni-ki moved desperately, her moans breathless and interrupted by sobs. The heat was overwhelming, and he trembled against Y/N, holding her as if his very existence depended on it.
Ni-ki: Y/N... I'm so close... (he gasped, his voice between crying and ecstasy) Don't let go of me... please...
Y/N felt her entire body being taken over by pleasure, her hands grabbing his shoulders as her movements became more erratic. The intense heat enveloped them, and she couldn't hold back the loud moan as the climax hit her. His body shook violently, and it was enough to take Ni-ki along.
He sank into her one last time, a long, broken moan escaping his lips as he came undone, trembling against her. Her body relaxed, but the tightness around her didn't ease. He buried his face in her neck, panting, tears still flowing.
For a moment, everything was silent. Just the heavy breathing and the distant sound of the surrounding forest.
Then, Ni-ki moved slightly, pressing his lips against her skin.
Ni-ki: I still want more... (his voice was hoarse, broken, and a shiver ran down Y/N's spine)
She froze when he pulled back slightly, his dark, intense eyes meeting hers. There was something different about him now, something almost...predatory.
Sweat dripped down his face, his hair sticking to his skin, and Y/N felt her heart race again. The aphrodisiac was still coursing through his veins, and now that he had tasted her, he didn’t seem willing to stop.
Ni-ki licked his lips, watching her with a hungry gleam in his eyes.
Ni-ki: You're not going to run away from me now, right? (he whispered, his voice full of desire)
✿ If you don't reblog and comment, you can be sure I'll be showing up in your dreams tonight... and I won’t be as sweet as in the story ✿
your professor catches you reading a not-so-safe-for-school book in the middle of his class. in an effort to make things better, you fear that you may have just made them worse.
⧼ 📜 ⧽ 一 pairing༚ ⸝⸝⸝ professor!park sunghoon ✗ student!fem!reader
includes ༚ ༚ ༚ jungwon, jay and jake of enhypen, giselle and karina of aespa
genre ༚ ༚ ༚ smut, fluff, porn with plot
warnings༚ ⸝⸝⸝ teacher/student, age gaps, power play, light dom/sub dynamics, dom!sunghoon, masturbation (f. rec), erotic literature, explicit language and sexual content, spanking, dirty talk, pet names, praise kink, name calling (slut), wet dreams, impact play, oral (m. rec), cumming in pants, facefucking, deepthroat, big dick sunghoon, doggy style, sex on furniture, unprotected sex, creampies, talk of contraception (reader is on birth control), alcohol mentions, drinking and partying, hair pulling, size kink word count༚ 12 . 2 k | ⧼ 🗝️ ⧽ 一 to library༚
[notes.] a rewrite of a rewrite of one of the first ever fics i've ever written! this fic was originally written for soobin of txt, but i took that one down when i decided to discontinue writing for that group. but thanks to my lovely mutuals, they asked (demanded) that i rewrite it for hoon <3 this is a romanticization of student/teacher relationships where both parties are consenting adults, but it is important to note that these relationships can be problematic in real life due to one parties authority over another's and unstable power dynamics. banner done by my beloved mootie @heechwe! reblogs and feedback are very appreciated <3 i hope you enjoy!
YOUR FRENCH LITERATURE professor embodies everything you find detestable in a teacher. His classes are a monotonous drone of information, devoid of anything exciting or engaging, though that might not be entirely his fault with how painfully, mind numbingly boring the subject he teaches is. He rarely ever deviates from his tight-lipped script, and he absolutely refuses to entertain any questions or foster any interesting discussion. He never accepted late assignments or gave any extensions, his tests are ridiculously hard, and he’ll dock points off your assignments for the tiniest, stupidest reasons. Sure, it’s a difficult course, and it’s important to your major, but you swear he seems to take some kind of pleasure in making his students miserable. Each class feels like an eternity, and often you find yourself counting down the minutes until you can escape the insufferable, suffocating atmosphere of his classroom.
Yet, for some strange, inexplicable reason, you find yourself absolutely obsessed with him.
Maybe it was because you spent your time in his class focusing more on him than any of the words that came out of his mouth. His irritatingly handsome, angular face and his pouty, kissable lips, the moles on his cheeks framing his tall nose. The way his thick brow furrows and his lip curls when one of your classmates asks a question that he deems too stupid to grace with an answer. His big veiny hands and how they look shuffling papers and twirling pens, filling your head with thoughts of how they would look caressing your body. His tall, fit frame and how he towers over you whenever you come up to him, the way he has to lower his head to look you in the eye, a soldering heat bubbling in your belly from the way he makes you feel so small. You can’t stand to be his student, but you dream at night about being something else to him entirely— it’s a paradox that drives you to detrimental distraction. How can you be so obsessed with someone you loathe? His perplexing combination of qualities was like some kind of mystery you felt compelled to unravel, at the very least to put your own mind at ease.
That was when you found the novel. It was hidden in the romance section of your favorite used bookstore, squished between two old technicolor cover harlequin novels, it’s dark and simple spine juxtaposing against all the bright colors and ornate fonts. It intrigued you enough to pull it from the shelf and look it over, your cheeks heating up as you take in its cover. A headless, well-dressed man sat in a chair with his legs spread invitingly, the smart suit he was wearing disheveled and his undone belt held tightly in his hand, the leather strap resting against his inner thigh. The title Lessons in Attraction was printed where his head would be, vague but provocative enough to make your stomach flip. The man immediately reminded you of Professor Park, from the way he was dressed to the prominent veins in his hands, and when you flip the book over to read the synopsis you understand the connection. It outlines the story of a steamy romance between a strict economics professor and his teaching assistant, an innocent, young virgin who wants nothing more than to please. It was as if the author had plucked your deepest fantasies straight from your head and printed them out on paper, then planted the book in the perfect spot for you specifically to discover. You knew just from skimming through the pages that reading it would only do you more harm than good, but you just couldn’t put it down, drawn to the story like an addict needing a fix. You hid it in your stack of textbooks, and you refused to look the cashier in the eye as they checked you out.
At first, you had intended to keep it hidden in your bedroom, only to be read late at night when your roommates were either out or asleep. But as your obsession with your professor continued to deepen, so did your obsession with the novel; soon you found yourself taking it with you everywhere you went, reading snippets whenever you had the chance and quickly shoving back into your bag anytime someone would walk by or glance over at you. Your dreams devolved into graphic, vivid replays of your favorite dirty scenes, with Professor Park in the place of the professor from the story. You wake up hot and bothered every morning, and his class becomes even more difficult with your head now full of illicit, naughty fantasies. Everything he does makes your belly swirl with need, even something as simple as running a hand through his hair or adjusting his glasses— you can’t even bare to look at him, and instead try your hardest to focus on whatever boring tangent he was rambling on about… until you caught yourself fantasizing about how his deep voice would sound whispering dirty words in your ear.
You couldn’t take it anymore. Professor Park's lectures were beginning to feel more like sick torture— you needed something to keep you distracted before you went insane.
So, against your better judgement, you started to bring the novel to read in class. You sat far enough in the back that you were certain he wouldn’t notice, and your poor classmates were too bored out of their minds to look your way. It was easy to keep it hidden away tucked in your lap, so you could pretend to be writing in your notebook while you read. Something about it excited you, reading about fucking your professor with your real professor standing there in front of you, none the wiser. Being able to admire him as you indulged in your secret desires. If he caught you, you would be humiliated, but you would be lying if you said that the thought didn’t excite you…
"Miss L/N, what are you doing?”
You nearly shoot straight out of your chair, your professor’s sudden call of your name shocking you out of your reverie. You had gotten so absorbed into your novel that you had forgotten to check to see if he was looking your way. “H-huh?”
“You keep looking at your lap.” Professor Park remarks, peering up at you from his spot at the podium with an unamused frown. His thick-rimmed glasses made his pretty brown eyes appear even larger than they already were, blinking up at you like he was studying you through a magnifying glass. “You’re not on your phone, are you? You know I have a no-tolerance policy when it comes to electronics.”
“Oh! No, sir, I’m just…” your startled gaze bounces back to the book in your lap, and you swallow nervously. “Reading.”
“Reading?” Professor Park echoes, raising his brow. “What are you reading? I assume it’s not the textbook, from the look on your face.”
You blanche, trying your hardest to appear nonchalant as you snap the book shut and shove it down into the recesses of your school bag. “It’s nothing!” You reply far too quickly, sounding guiltier than sin.
Professor Park's lips pull into a thin line, his magnified eyes raking over your sweating face before trailing down to your bag, clasped protectively over your lap.
“Give it to me.” he orders curtly, stretching out his hand.
Your heart drops to the pit of your stomach. “What?! W-why?!”
“Reading anything that isn’t the course material is against my class rules— I have it printed clearly on the syllabus, though with how you can never seem to pay attention I wouldn’t be surprised if you missed it when I went over it at the beginning of the semester. I would recommend looking over it again to see if there’s anything else you’ve forgotten. Now, get up and hand me that book.”
The entire class has turned to look at you now too, dozens of pairs of eyes fixated on your every move. The silence is absolutely deafening. Your heart races and your hands tremble as you squirm in your seat, trying desperately to come up with some sort of escape as if you were in a horror movie; you might as well be, because out of all the ghouls and monsters you can think of, this has to be your worst nightmare.
You consider refusing. Technically, Professor Park couldn’t force you to do anything you didn’t want to— hell, you could walk right out of the classroom right then and there if you really wanted to, with both your book and your dignity intact. After all, you were a grown adult paying to further your education out of your own pocket. Trying to confiscate your belongings as if you were a child was borderline insulting.
But you can’t risk your grade over something like this, as embarrassing as it was, and you wouldn’t put it past him to penalize you in some way for defying your orders. You were already struggling as it was, partly because of how difficult the coursework was and mostly because of how you could never concentrate whenever Professor Park was around. To make matters even worse, passing was a requirement for your degree. Getting even more on his bad side than you already were simply not an option.
It takes every ounce of energy you have to force yourself to stand up out of your seat and trudge down to Professor Park's podium, clutching your novel against your chest like you were clutching pearls. He has to pry it out of your hand with a considerable amount of force, because you can’t seem to loosen your fingers around the cover.
You scamper back to your seat, but not before turning back to see Professor Park eye the cover with a startled expression. It would have been comical if you didn’t feel like you were seconds away from throwing up all over your desk.
He places it gingerly face-down on his desk like he was handling a dead fish, and you’re both grateful and horrified that he noticeably avoids making eye contact with you when he steps back up on his podium. “You can come by my office later to get it back, Miss L/N. I have a free period at six.”
“Yes, sir.” You answer glumly, staring at your shoes.
Luckily for you, he dismisses the class only a few minutes later, muttering about something to do with grading papers. You’ve never ran out of that lecture hall so fast in your life.
“Whoa, what’s up with you?” your friend Jungwon asks when you walk by him in the hall, looking up from his phone and tugging out his earbuds to cock his head in your direction. “You look live you’ve seen a ghost or something.”
You stop just long enough to realize that you were still running, even though you had made it nearly halfway across the building. “I’m so fucked.” You state simply.
“What? What happened? Did you do something to piss off Professor Park again?”
“Yes. No. Kind of?” you cringe inwardly. There’s absolutely no way you’re telling Jungwon about any of what happened; he’d laugh at you to the point you fear you might actually start crying. “I don’t want to talk about it. I gotta go.”
You shuffle away before he can respond, and while you feel bad ignoring him as he calls out to you in confusion, you’re focused solely on finding somewhere quiet and empty to hide out until your next class. And maybe grabbing an iced coffee or something. Just to drown out the tears as you wallow in your own misery.
Against all odds, you manage to make it through the rest of your classes. The wait was almost worse than getting caught, barely able to sit still in your seat as you panic inwardly for hours on end. If it was Professor Park's intention to psychologically torture you, he wildly succeeded.
And you’re absolutely sure it was, because the first thing you see once you step into his office is your professor lounging back in his chair reading your book.
“Professor!” you yelp.
He glances up from your book, a mischievous glint shining in his eyes as he sends you a tight-lipped smile. “Oh, Miss Y/N! You’re just in time. I was just flipping through your book here, it seems awfully… interesting.”
You gulp, your trembling hands clutching the strap of your bag in a vain attempt to ground yourself. “Um, sir!” you squeak, rushing to his side to glance over his shoulder at what page he was on, praying to whatever god that will listen that he hasn’t read anything raunchy. “I think it would be best if you, um, didn’t read that…”
“Oh?” He flips the page and quirks his brow, not even sparing you a second glance as he adjusts his glasses, “What do you mean?”
You rack your brain desperately for a good enough excuse, but you can’t think of anything other than just how mortified you were, watching helplessly as your professor’s keen eyes scan over the pages. “Can I have it back now?” you say instead, your voice small and shaking.
“Surely you can wait just a little longer— now I’m dying to know why you don’t want me to read this.” Professor Park's crooked smirk infuriates you.
Was there any possible way that you could talk your way out of this without telling him upfront that what he was holding in his hands was an erotica, one about a teacher and a student no less? You shuffle nervously, stumbling over your words as you try to stutter out something, anything, “You, um… you wouldn’t like it.”
He turns his head to look up at you again, the look in his eye sharply changing when he takes in your frightened state, into something you don’t recognize and aren’t sure you like. “How can you be sure I wouldn’t enjoy it? I’m a fan of many different genres of literature, though I’ve never read anything quite like this before. Is it some sort of romance novel? If it is, you don’t have to be ashamed, Miss Y/N. I’m sure many young women such as yourself read these sorts of novels, though I strongly discourage reading them while I’m in the middle of a lecture. It’s simply disrespectful. Now, where was I?”
He trails his finger down the page as if he was looking for his place, and you bristle. “Sir, seriously, don’t—!”
“I followed my professor to his office, watching with bated breath as he rounded his big wooden desk.” Professor Park begins to read aloud. You barely stop yourself from screaming, instead letting out a sort of pained choking sound. “He stopped to stand behind me, looking down my shoulder as if he were looking over my essay just as I was. I had made three errors in my writing, each one circled in bright red ink. He seemed more upset about it than usual.”
“Professor, please.”
“’Put that essay on my desk.’ he said, so I did.” Professor Park continues, ignoring you. He had gave the professor character a stupid, high pitched voice when he spoke, which would have been funny if you weren’t so humiliated. “’Now bend over with your elbows on my desk, so that you are looking directly at the essay. Keep your face very close.’”
“Stop it! Just let me have it!” You hated to talk to him this way, but if he continued reading any further… it took everything you had to keep yourself from running out of his office and crawling into the nearest ditch to die in.
“That’s not how you should speak to me, Miss Y/N. Now you certainly aren’t getting it back.” Professor Park retorted, his evil little smirk growing even wider. You wanted to hit him, or kick or scream, but you couldn’t do anything except stand there and try your hardest not to cry. “I was puzzled, but I followed his instructions, bending over the top of his desk so that my chest, belly and arms were pressed against the hardwood. My nose was merely a centimeter or two away from the letter, which made it difficult to read. My skirt was starting to… to slide up the backs of my thighs, but I was sure that if I moved to tug it back down, I would just get into even more trouble.”
You grimace when Professor Park's voice broke, his smile slowly starting to slide off his face and twisting into something unreadable. But he did not stop reading. “’Now read the letter to yourself. Read it over and over again.’ My professor said. I read: “In today’s rapidly evolving global landscape, the integration of technology in…” and at the word “integration”, which I had misspelled, he— he… um… Oh.”
You began to feel less like wanting to die and more like you were actually dying. Professor Park stares hard at the pages for a painfully long moment, his ears turning bright cherry red, but to your surprise and absolute mortification, he began to read aloud again. His voice had dropped that cheerful quality, however, sounding winded as if he had been hit upside the head. “At the word “integration”, which I had misspelled, he reeled his arm back and spanked me hard. I stopped reading with a loud gasp, shocked— the sting reverberated through my core, fiery hot, and despite my embarrassment I began to soak through my panties. At my silence, I was spanked again, even harder. ‘I said read it.’ My professor reminded me. ‘Be a good girl and follow instructions.’”
Professor Park shuts the book closed abruptly and looks up at you with a very red face and wide eyes. The tears that had been pooling in your lashes threaten to spill down your cheeks, so overcome with fear and embarrassment that your stomach turns like you're going to be sick. That was just what you needed to top off this already life-ruining experience, wasn’t it; vomiting all over your professor after he uncovers your darkest, dirtiest secret.
“This is extremely inappropriate material to bring on campus.” Professor Park finally says, his voice wavering.
“Yes, sir.”
“And that relationship, it’s… wrong. It’s against the university’s code of conduct. I— he could get fired for that.”
“Yes, sir.”
“You shouldn’t be reading this. It’ll put... thoughts in your head that don’t need to be there.”
“…Yes, sir.” Part of you wants to argue with him, remind him that you’re an adult and can read whatever it is that you would like, but you don’t have the strength to.
He sighs heavily, like something important is weighing on his mind, and he hands you back your book before turning back to pour over the scattered, forgotten papers on his desk. “Go home, Miss L/N. And get rid of that book.”
You turn tail and scamper out into the hall, but you can’t help but glance back into Professor Park's office as you leave. He’s hunched over his desk with his elbows resting on the wood, his fingers tangled in his dark hair as he rests his head in his hands. It seems like something is bothering him, something bigger than grading papers or your stupid, silly book.
You don’t stick around to find out what it is.
The next morning, you receive a rather hastily written email from Professor Park telling you that he’s cancelling classes for the rest of the week. He’s come down with a cold, he claims— you and the sinking feeling in the pit of your stomach know better than to believe that.
You don’t see him until that next Monday, but even then he might as well not have shown up at all. He struggles to get through his lesson plan even more than usual, and he wouldn’t look away from his papers or the projector, even when one of your classmates raised their hand to ask a question. You spent the entire period gathering up the courage to go up to him after his lecture, but when you do he brushes you off with a lame, half-baked excuse about having papers to grade and no time to talk, grabbing his things in a rush and scampering out of the lecture hall before you can call out for him to come back.
The pit in your stomach opens up into a black hole, swallowing up everything except for overwhelming, gnawing anxiety. It’s eating you up inside, manifesting itself in how you’ve chewed your lips until they bled, and then bit your nails down to the quicks— anyone with eyes could see that something was weighing on you, and you became increasingly tired of all your friends asking if anything was wrong, so once you were finished with your classes you took to hiding out in your dorm room curled up on the couch, your favorite fluffy blanket wrapped around you as you sullenly binge-watched a k-drama you’ve seen a thousand times.
While you were more of a homebody, your two roommates were much the opposite. Karina and Giselle loved to go out and party. Tonight was no different, the two of them flittering around the dorm as they got ready to go out to some club, and while they had given up on trying to get you to join them a while ago, something about the way you moped about seemed to reinvigorate Karina’s desire to get you off of your ass and out on the town. She knew you better than anybody, and immediately she could sniff out that something was off.
“Why don’t you come with us? You can borrow one of my dresses.” She offers, rummaging through her collection of high heels. “It’s a Friday night, everyone’s out! We can dance, we can find some boys to take home; it’ll be fun. You look like you need some.”
“I don’t need to have fun. I need to study.” You reply solemnly, scowling, but you make no moves to get up off the couch. It was a shitty excuse even to your own ears; it was obvious you didn’t have any plans to do anything tonight except feel sorry for yourself.
“That’s bullshit and you know it.” She huffs. You don’t even have to look at her to know that she’s rolling her eyes. “Something’s bothering you and you won’t even tell me or Gigi what’s wrong. Don’t you think a drink or two would be good for you? You can vent to us all night, too. I promise we’ll listen.”
“I don’t know if I even want to tell you about it.”
“Why not? We’re your best friends, Y/Nie. You can tell us anything, even if it’s stupid or embarrassing. If it’s bothering you this badly, it’s clearly something serious.”
You peer out from under the blanket to look over at Karina— the worry in her eyes makes your heart sink. Under normal circumstances, you wouldn’t even consider taking her or Giselle up on their offers, but the way you were stuck running circles inside your head was far from normal. “You promise not to laugh at me?” She smiles warmly. “Nope. But I promise I’ll hear you out regardless.”
The loud, thumping bass reverberating throughout the club did very little to help ease your pounding headache. Your temples throbbed with every beat, the pressure so severe it felt as if your skull was just moments away from splitting in two. You don’t think you’ve ever been this uncomfortable in your life; the dress that Karina gave to you was a size or two too small, the shiny fabric so tight around your chest that you gasp for air. It would be difficult for you to breathe even in properly fitting clothes, the air hot and heavy from the throngs of sweaty bodies that surrounded you. You felt claustrophobic, the crowd closing in on you and threatening to swallow you whole— the only place to escape was to the bar, but even there you’re bombarded with flashing lights, deafening music, and the overlapping voices of everyone around you. You have to strain your ears to make out what Giselle was saying, and she was just on the barstool right next to yours.
“Aren’t you glad you came?” She giggles, sipping on a brightly colored cocktail. She had ordered a round of them for all three of you, and the amount of alcohol mixed in them felt like a sucker punch to the face, even with all the sickeningly sweet grenadine the bartender had used to try and mask the flavor. You watch in abject horror as both she and Karina downed them one by one like they were water.
“No.” you reply honestly.
“You will once you tell us what’s going on with you!” Karina interjects from your other side. “I meant it when I said I wanted you to vent to us, let it all out and give us the tea! Aeri’s dying to know.”
“It’s really embarrassing…” you admit, staring forlornly down at your own drink. “I’d rather just forget all about it.”
“It can’t be that bad. You didn’t drop your pants in front of everyone or anything, did you?”
You cringe. “God, no. It’s not like that.”
“Then it’s nothing you can’t tell us about.” Giselle shoots you a smile over the rim of her glass.
“It’s… it’s about Professor Park.”
“You and Gigi's lit professor?” Karina asks, cocking her head. “Isn’t he the one you have a massive crush on?”
Your cheeks flush, your drink becoming even more interesting as you avoid looking at either of them in the eye. “Maybe.”
“Ugh, your taste in men is the worst.” Giselle snickers. “I don’t understand why you like him so much. He’s such a dick.”
You fight down the urge to defend him— for some odd reason, you feel a surge of protectiveness over Professor Park, even when you completely agree with what Giselle is saying about him. “Yes, I like him, but that’s not the point. The point is that I totally fucked up and now I think he hates me.”
“What did you do?! Please tell me you cursed him out, he fucking deserves it.”
“No, Gigi, oh my God.” Even the mere thought of doing something like that sends shivers down your spine. “He caught me reading during class.”
“…That’s it? You’re freaking out over that?” Giselle blinks.
“It’s what I was reading that’s the problem.” you lament miserably, gathering your courage with a sip of your disgusting cocktail. “I have this book; it’s about a teacher and a student… getting together, if you know what I mean. It’s really dirty… and he caught me reading it in class. He took it, and then he read it himself right in front of me! He thinks I’m a freak. It’s been two days and he won’t even look at me.”
Karina and Giselle stare at you.
“Why the hell were you reading a smut book in class?!” Karina gasps, her dark glittery makeup making her wide eyes look even wider. “And one about a professor, too— were you trying to get caught? There’s better ways to go about telling him that you want to fuck him.”
“I don’t know— I was bored and stupid, okay?!” You had been asking yourself the same question for days, mentally beating yourself to a pulp every time it crossed your mind. “I thought he wouldn’t notice me since I sat in the back… now he’s going to tell the dean, and I’m going to get expelled, and—”
“Woah, woah, woah!” Giselle stops you in your downwards spiral, grabbing your shoulder to ground you. “You’re thinking too hard about this. He’s probably just a prude. If he was going to do something like that, he would have probably done it by now. Plus, I don’t think that’s really something you can be expelled over.”
You lean into her touch, resting your head on her shoulder as she pats your back comfortingly. “He’s mad at me…” you whine petulantly. “I was trying to get that TA position, too… fuck, I’m so screwed.”
“What would he be mad at you for? Being horny?” Karina laughs, “It’s really his own fault for snooping in your stuff.”
“I think you’ll still get it.” Giselle supplies helpfully. “You’ve really got nothing to worry about. Sure, your grade sucks, but I’ve seen the two of you talking in the hallway before— the way he looks at you is insane. And the way he looks at your ass when you leave is even crazier. You just showed him that you feel the same way about him that he does about you.”
“Don’t say that.” You groan. “You think that about every guy I talk to. There’s no way in hell that Professor Park feels anything for me except hatred.”
“If you’re really that worried about it, you can always just apologize.” Karina says, drumming her long nails against her glass. “It might not do anything, but it’ll make you feel better.”
That was the first bit of real advice either her or Giselle had given you in a while, even if it left a bad taste in your mouth. “I don’t know. I feel like that would just make things worse. I need to go to the bathroom.”
You scramble off the barstool in a rush, teetering on your heels— you weren’t even that tipsy, but every step made you feel like a newborn deer. Karina and Giselle watch you hobble away in pity.
You stumble through the crowd in search of a bathroom sign, quickly getting lost in the sea of bodies. There’s little room to move around, everyone pressed up against each other dancing, too intoxicated to notice you trying to politely squeeze by. They jostle and knock you around, and you nearly trip over your own wobbly feet multiple times. Your headache grows nearly unbearable, your desperation to find an escape leading you to start pushing people out of the way so you can continue to move forward. One particularly drunk woman nearly knocks you to the ground, and she shoots you a dirty look over her shoulder when you shoulder past her roughly. You hate to be rude, but you’re teetering dangerously close to your breaking point. You need to find some peace and quiet, and fast.
But all of that goes out the window when among the countless bobbing and weaving heads, you spot a frighteningly familiar pair of broad shoulders.
“Professor Park?!” you call out in shock, shoving your way towards him. “What are you doing here?!”
Without his suits and big clunky glasses on, you almost don’t recognize him. He was leaning back against the wall with two men who you vaguely recognize as other professors at the university, talking and laughing amongst themselves with beers in their hands. You admire the profile of his strong, angular nose, the way his pronounced collarbones peeked out from the loose linen shirt he wore, the first few buttons undone to show a delicious strip of tan skin. His dark hair, usually gelled back to show his forehead, was left fluffy and untamed, framing his dark, intoxicating eyes. He jumps a little at your voice, turning away from the men to look at you.
His eyes widen sharply, moving slowly from your face down to your chest. They linger there for a moment, blinking owlishly, before he tears them away from you completely, the tips of his ears turning bright red.
“Oh, um. Hello, Miss L/N.” he covers up his stutter with a weak cough, suddenly very interested in the state of his shoes. You make a quick mental note to thank Karina later for convincing you to squeeze yourself into this stupid dress.
“Oh, this is Y/N?” One of the two other men slurs gleefully, a grin stretching across his handsome face. There was a certain hunger in the way he undresses you with his eyes, scanning you head to toe like a predator. You could tell from his flushed pink cheeks that he was very drunk. “I’ve heard all about you! It’s nice to finally put a face to the name.”
Something odd flashes in Professor Park's eyes and he jerks his head to shoot his friend a deathly glare. He was far too tipsy to notice.
“You’ve… heard about me?” you cringe, your heart sinking. Out of whatever Professor Park had to say about you, none of it could be anything good.
“Oh, not much, just that you’re one of the brightest students that he’s ever taught.” The other man cuts in, chuckling. He tips his head back and takes a swig of his beer, flashing you his sharp jawline. “One of his favorites to have in class, he says.”
“Such a smart head on those little shoulders! You should consider taking my econ course next year, it’d be a gift to see your pretty face in my class.” The first man adds, his crooked smirk widening.
“Jake, Jay, please.” Professor Park grits out through gritted teeth, anxiously running a hand through his hair. “I’m sorry, what did you say, Miss L/N?”
You splutter as your lips refuse to form words. You?! The brightest student he’s ever had?! That was just a complete and utter lie; if it wasn’t for Giselle helping you with an extra credit assignment you had practically begged him on your knees for, you would be failing his class spectacularly. You couldn’t fathom why Professor Park would say something like that to these two men, when nearly every class he was scolding you for being late, distracted, forgetting your deadlines, a combination of all three and more. Not only that, but with what had transpired the other day still fresh and stinging… they had to be saving face or making some kind of sick joke. As you collect your thoughts, you half expect them to start pointing and laughing.
“What are you doing here?” you repeat, peering up at Professor Park's blushing face. He avoids meeting your eyes, just like how he did in class.
“Am I not allowed to enjoy the start of my weekend?” he retorts, fiddling with the pull tab on his beer. “Clearly, you’re doing the same.”
He spits out the words like they left a bad taste in his mouth. It stung like an insult. “I thought you said you were busy.” you assert, biting your lip to keep from scoffing. The liquor giving you a little too much courage; he was still Professor Park, even if now standing in front of you he looked like just any other guy.
“I… was.” He mumbles, “And now I’m not anymore. It’s really not any of your business.”
It takes everything you have to keep from blurting out that your book really wasn’t any of his business either, but you manage to hold your tongue.
“I’m sorry, I just— Sir, I need to talk to you.”
“There’s nothing to talk about.” He says matter-of-factly. It’s far from what you were expecting him to say.
“What do you mean?” you challenge, your annoyance starting to turn sour. “It’s about the other day.”
Professor Park continues to play dumb, though he keeps throwing sidelong glances to his coworkers. “What about it?”
“I want to apologize.” You bite hard on your lower lip. For doing nothing wrong.
Professor Park's eyes snap up to meet yours, inky dark irises wide in shock. “Y/N—”
“Apologize?” Professor Park's friend— Jake, you think— butts in, raising an eyebrow. “What happened?”
All the color leaves Professor Park's face, even the blush that was slowly trailing from his cheeks down his neck. He awkwardly clears his throat and averts his gaze, putting on a show of cupping his ear and pretending to be confused. “Sorry, I can’t hear you over all of this noise! If you have a question, I’ll be in my office tomorrow afternoon. Go on and have a good night.”
“Wait, Professor—!”
“Have a good night!”
It takes you a long time to find your way back to the bar, drunk, defeated, and stewing in your own thoughts. You’re pleasantly surprised to see that Giselle and Karina have been sat waiting for you all this time, but you don’t have it in you to feel happy or grateful as you plop yourself back onto your empty barstool. Their irritation quickly shifts to confusion and worry, both shooting you odd glances as Karina tentatively hands you another cocktail.
“Are you okay?”
“Did you get lost or something?”
You take a long sip, the disgusting sweetness and the bitter liquor overpowering your senses enough to calm your racing thoughts. “I think I’m going to go and talk to Professor Park tomorrow.” is all you say.
“If you fuck him, please put in a good word for me.” Giselle slurs drunkenly in reply. “I need to pass that fucking class.”
“You’ve been a bad girl, haven’t you, Miss L/N?” Professor Park whispers in your ear, his deep voice dripping with honeyed venom. The fabric of his dress shirt ghosts over your back, his body so close that you can feel the heat radiating off his skin. He has you trapped against his big wooden desk, bent over it obscenely with your ass in the air as you whimper and squirm. Your skirt and panties pool at your ankles, leaving your most intimate areas exposed for him to view. Your leaking pussy quivered from the icy cold air, your hole clenching desperately around nothing and aching to be filled.
“I’m sorry!” You mewl, voice wavering.
“You didn’t answer my question. What are you sorry for?” he presses, so deliciously condescending in the way he feigns ignorance, “Apologize to me properly and tell me what it was that you did.”
“I’ve been bad, sir. I was reading during your lecture, and I’m sorry—”
“Oh, you weren’t just reading.” Professor Park scoffs, straightening himself up and off your back. He rounds the desk to circle you like prey, his slow methodical steps echoing throughout the quiet of his office. They echo in your ears and strike a dizzying mix of fear and anticipation in your heart.
“I-I was reading smut and…” your face burns hotter than the sun, and you close your eyes and take a deep breath to will yourself to have the courage to admit what it was you were caught doing. “…And I was touching myself.”
“You’re going to have to be more specific than that.” He stops to stand at your side, his mere presence hovering above you enough to make you shudder. “Tell me exactly how you were touching that slutty little pussy.”
His words go straight to your core, making you squeeze your thighs together in need. Just a little friction was all you needed, and the edge of his desk granted a great opportunity… but as much as you wanted to, you couldn’t let yourself give in to desperation and grind yourself against Professor Park's desk like a dog in heat. He would notice immediately, and it would only worsen your punishment.
“I was… I was rubbing my clit through my panties.” you admit ashamedly, “Grinding against my fingers. I was going to put one inside but you… you stopped me.”
“I could see your hand up your skirt all the way from the back of the class.” Professor Park spits, his carefully controlled demeanor cracking and his wild, untamed anger boiling to the surface. “It’s like you’re trying to get the two of us caught. You’re lucky no one else was looking… or was that what you wanted? Did you want everyone to see what a slut you are?”
“N-no!” you gasp, but the idea gets you even wetter; you wanted nothing more than for everyone to know that he was much more than just your professor, that he was yours and in turn you were his. “I’m a slut j-just for you, no one else!”
“Fuck, that’s right.” he groans lowly, his voice dripping sex. He picks up a long wooden ruler off his desk, right by your head, and points the tip at the nape of your neck. It ran slowly down the curve of your spine, a ghostly barely-there touch that left a trail of fire erupt across your skin. He stops at the plush swell of your ass, gently caressing your flesh with the cold wood. “You’re all mine. My favorite little student. You just need some discipline to put you back in your place, hm? Show me what a good girl you can be and count for me.”
He rears his arm back, poised and ready to strike. You can hear the ruler whooshing through the air, sharp and fast as he swings his arm forwards—
Your eyes snap open with a gasp. Suddenly, you’re back in your bedroom, curled up safe and sound in your bed, groggy and disoriented as you slowly come back down to reality. While you dreamt about Professor Park often, never had one felt this vivid, this real. You can still feel the echoes of his touch, the phantom pain of his ruler against your asscheek haunting you like a ghost. Your panties are soaked through completely, sticky arousal pooling in the fabric and dripping down your thighs, creating a wet spot on your sheets. You toss and turn to try and go back to sleep, but it’s no use; you’re so horny you can’t think straight, can’t ignore the dull throbbing in your core.
As your hand slides under the waistband of your panties, you decide that enough is enough.
You were at your breaking point. Your life had spiraled completely out of control in the span of just two days, all because your stupid puppy-love crush of a professor had to be nosy about your reading material. He just had to find a way to humiliate you even more than he already did, didn’t he? He could’ve just given you your book back and the two of you could have gone on with your lives. He shouldn’t have even taken your book in the first place! You could have continued fantasizing about him from the back of the class, not a worry in the world, instead of losing precious hours of sleep and mentally beating yourself up.
And after your interaction at the bar, you feel even more ridiculous. If Professor Park truly had the intention of telling someone about what he had caught you reading, wouldn’t he have told the other professors that he was with? And lying to them about you being his smartest student… you couldn’t wrap your head around it.
It was clear that he didn’t want to talk about it. But even if he wants to pretend like none of this ever happened, you just couldn’t.
There was simply no other way for you to get over all of this other than finally confronting him. You needed to make the endless spiral stop, tell him exactly what was on your mind and finally put this to bed. The longer you stew over everything that has transpired, the more your fear and anxiety boils over into anger. This was all Professor Park's fault! You needed to give him a piece of your mind, or you don’t think you’ll ever be able to move on.
Professor Park doesn’t answer until after the fifth knock, his face immediately dropping once he swings open his office door to see you standing there in front of him. His hair is a mess and his clothes are disheveled, his tie half undone and his shirt sleeves rolled up past his elbows. Anxiously he adjusts his glasses, the wide brown eyes behind them looking like a cornered deer’s. “You actually came over to apologize?” He blurts out before you can even open your mouth, genuine surprise taking over his features. “I didn’t think you—"
“Actually, no, I’m not here to apologize!” you declare, the words spilling out before you gave yourself the time to second guess yourself. You had lied awake until the sun came up thinking about what to say, and you weren’t going to let those wasted hours go to waste. “I’m here to tell you, sir, that going through my book was an invasion of my privacy! And that it’s none of your business what I read! I’m an adult, not a child, and I can do whatever I damn well please!”
Professor Park blinks owlishly, staring at you in stunned silence for so long that your newfound confidence falters and you begin to shuffle nervously.
“Oh. Um… alright.” He finally says.
“Alright?!” you echo incredulously, your irritation coming back in full swing. “You’ve been avoiding me for days and all you have to say for yourself is alright?!”
Professor Park's eyes flicker around anxiously, and it suddenly hits you that you were yelling at him in a public hallway. “I don’t know what you’re talking about—”
“Yes you do!” you shriek. This really wasn’t how you were planning on any of this going, but it was far too late to turn back. You open your mouth to continue your rant, face burning hot with unbridled rage, but Professor Park quickly grabs your wrist and roughly pulls you into his office. The sudden act shocked you into silence, your eyes wide and mouth agape as he drags you all the way back to his desk.
“Listen.” He growls, his voice octaves deeper than you’ve ever heard it before. “You’re acting way out of line right now. Don’t you dare ever talk to me like that, you understand me? I’m still your professor, even when we’re not in class. You’re to treat me with respect—”
“Then you treat me with respect first!” you retort, though you do manage to calm yourself down enough to lower your voice. “Playing dumb and refusing to talk to me after humiliating me in front of everyone! What was even the point of doing that? Was it just for your own sick pleasure?!”
“Y/N.” Professor Park sighs, the second time you’ve ever heard him call you by your first name— the first was at the club, but you were far too distracted to dwell on it. “I know you have some sort of feelings for me. You’re not very good at hiding it.”
Your entire world comes crashing around you, though you suppose that you shouldn’t be too surprised. You had just let yourself hope beyond reason that he would never pay you any attention.
“What I’m trying to say is… Y/N, you need to stop it. Get rid of the book. I can’t be with you, it’ll never work, okay? I’m your teacher, and ten years your senior. There’s plenty of college boys around campus for you to ogle over instead.”
“You say you can’t but… do you want to?” you ask quietly, barely above a whisper.
Professor Park doesn’t meet your eyes. “I could get in a lot of trouble, Y/N. You could too.”
“That doesn’t answer my question.” You challenge, a hopeful spark igniting in your chest. He didn’t say no… and you may be looking too into things, or just clinging onto hope, but that was more than enough proof to you that your professor was hiding some feelings of his own.
“We can’t do this.” He mumbles, his voice growing wilder, more defiant.
“Sure we can! I’m an adult, you’re an adult… did I scare you away with my book or something? Look, it’s okay if it wasn’t up your alley. There’s nothing wrong with being vanilla, Professor. You don’t have to, like, spank me or anything—”
“But I do!” he interjects suddenly, his head shooting up to look at you with wild eyes. His entire face was bright crimson red.
“You… wait, what?” you must have misheard him. That was the only explanation, surely; There was no way he actually—
“I can’t stop thinking about it! I thought there was no way you’d be into anything like that, that I needed to stop thinking about you and move on like a professional, but then you go and pull this, and now I can’t go a single second without thinking about putting you over my knee! It’s driving me insane! I can’t even look at you!”
“Professor—”
“Sunghoon. God, just call me Sunghoon. I can’t handle you calling me that right now.”
You open and close your mouth a couple of times, surely looking like a fish out of water— This was the absolute last thing you expected to come out of your professor’s— Sunghoon's—mouth. Your eyes bulge out of your head, your face burns hotter than the sun… your pussy clenches pathetically. It felt like you were in a dream, almost, which might have been why you suddenly felt so brazen— if you wanted him, and he wanted you, who were you to deny him?
“Then do it.” you say, voice barely above a whisper. He looks just as shocked at your proclamation as you were. “If you want to do it that bad, do it.”
He moves in a flash, giving you no time to prepare— within seconds has you thrown over his lap on his office swivel chair, your hair hanging in your face as you blink wildly at the floor. Sunghoon brushes one of his big hands against you skirt-clad ass, barely a brush of his fingers, but you still gasp all the same.
“Do you really want this?” He breathes, voice low, his breathing hard—the outline of his cock presses hard against your stomach through his slacks, making it considerably hard to focus on the words that came out of his mouth.
It takes you a moment, but you manage to choke out a whiny “Yes, sir, please.”
Sunghoon stutters out an uneven breath, his fingers inching down to the hem of your skirt, teasing the tops of your thighs for just a moment before pulling the fabric up to expose your ass, a noticeable wet spot present on your panties.
“So pretty…” He coos. You can feel his cock twitch against your stomach, those long knobby fingers trailing along the edge of your lacy thong. “Is it okay if I take your panties off, bunny?”
You whimper and nod your head— Sunghoon lands a gentle love-tap to the junction of your thighs with an airy chuckle. “Use your words like a good girl.”
This couldn’t be happening. You had to be dreaming, or hallucinating, or something, anything except truly living through this fantasy come to life— Boring, bland Professor Park, the biggest prude you thought you knew, was just way too good at this, at making your legs shake and your pussy throb all the while barely touching you. In just an afternoon your reality had shifted from thinking that he had to be the world’s biggest loser virgin to thinking that he was even sexier than the professor in your book.
You weren’t sure how to feel about it, but your cunt did.
You must have stayed silent for too long, because without much warning Sunghoon lands a much harsher spank to the top of your asscheek. “Bad girl!” he admonishes, and you can hear the teasing, rotten grin in his voice “C’mon baby, use your big girl words. Tell me how much you want it.” His hot breath fans over your ear— you couldn’t hold in your moan even if you tried, the broken whine sounding weak and pathetic even to your own ears.
“P-Please, sir… please take my panties off. Please spank me.” you whimper, your face beet red and your pussy drooling— his deft fingers stroke slowly up and down your folds, feeling the wetness seep through the cotton fabric of your panties. You bite your lip to keep from screaming.
“That’s my good girl.” You could hear your panties rip as he tears them off of you in one solid motion, the biting cold air meeting your hot soaking cunt and making both you and Sunghoon hiss. He admires the slick leaking down your thighs for a brief silent moment, deep breathy voice cooing at the way you arch into him and his touch, before he straightens back up and lands a stinging, eye watering spank deliciously close to your core. You yelp at the sting.
“That’s for being a fucking tease,” he states, soothing your reddening flesh with a soft caress of his palm. “Being so fucking sexy all the time and driving me crazy because I thought I could never have you.”
You hadn’t realized that this was confessional. Shooting him an evil smile over your shoulder, you giggle, “You could’ve just asked.”
Another spank, this time with even more force. Your hips buck with a shrill cry spilling from your open, panting mouth, your eyes watering— you had no idea Professor Park was this strong. He refuses to give you any time to prepare, never warning you when the next hit to your ass will come. “I didn’t say you could talk back to me.” He growls.
You’re on the verge of tears from the red-hot stinging in your ass, but you still giggle at his words. “You’re kinky.”
He just rolls his eyes, spanking you again, albeit a little softer. “And this one’s for being a brat. How about you start counting for me, little girl? That’s one.”
“One?! You’ve hit me four times!” Maybe you were pushing it too far, but it just came naturally to you to fight back, make him work for your submission and obedience. You relished pushing him as far as he would go; you relished losing.
Sunghoon grabs a handful of your hair and yanks hard, making you gasp loudly and your empty pussy flutter. Leaning down close to your ear, he lets out a warning growl; “I said fucking count.”
You don’t think you’ve ever been this wet in your life. Torn between bucking your hips into Professor Park's bulge and pushing back into the touch of his hand, you give a quiet, watery whimper of “One…”
The hand holding your hair lets go, your head falling limply over his knee. “That’s my girl.” He coos lowly, stroking your head.
It distracts you enough that the next harsh slap to your ass feels even more intense than any of the others before it. “T-two…”
“That’s for being so fucking disrespectful. And in front of my colleagues too, no less. It’s like you were asking for me to ruin you.” he tsks. “You need to learn to watch your mouth.”
The urge to say something smart tugs at you again, even if just to prove his point, but another spank rains down on your sore, bruising asscheeks before you can seize the opportunity.
“T-three!”
“And that’s… that’s for pushing me to put you over my lap in the first place. You couldn’t just leave it alone, could you? And now look at you, making me risk my job to teach you a lesson.” Sunghoon's voice wavers, filling with an emotion you couldn’t quite place— it was extremely difficult to focus on his words when his fingers began to trail down the curve of your ass to your sticky, quivering folds, rubbings the tip of his thumb right over your clothed core. You moan unabashedly, shifting your hips and opening your legs to give him better access to what was peeking out between your thighs.
The fifth spank never comes. He tugs your panties to the side and pushes two long, thick fingers between your folds, stuttering out a low moan like he was the one being touched. He starts a rough, dizzying pace almost immediately, his fingertips searching for that spongy spot inside of you. You grind your hips back against Sunghoon's fingers, a drooling mess against his slacks.
“Pr-Professor…” you whine high in your throat — you want more, want him to speed up, slow down… his touches were driving you wild. You hadn’t been touched like this ever before.
“I told you not to call me that.” He hisses, curling his fingers against your sweet spot and making you keen. “Please, call me by my name.”
“Sunghoon!” you cry out, writhing against him. You felt a passion rising within you like the hottest fire, clouding your brain. You couldn’t think of anything except of the pleasure that he gave you, couldn’t utter out anything other than his name.
“Such a slut, falling apart just on my fingers…” he chucks huskily, enamored with the filthy wet sounds your cunt made and how they echoed through the quiet office. “I’ve thought about doing this for forever, God… you’re just as beautiful as I thought you’d be.”
His thumb, wet from your arousal, comes down to rub tight, delicious circles against your sensitive, engorged clit, your strangled wail no doubt loud enough to be heard from the hallway. The building ecstasy distracts you enough for him to push in a third finger into your tight hole. The stretch burns but you love it, your hips kicking and moans growing louder and louder as he effortlessly takes you apart.
“...Too much…!” you manage to choke out, digging your teeth into the fabric of Sunghoon's slacks to keep yourself from screaming out in bliss. You felt full to the brim, pushed closer and closer to the edge with every rough flick of your clit and thrust of his perfect talented fingers. He teases a fourth finger around your leaking, stretched out rim, the threat of it alone enough to make your eyes roll back in your head.
“Oh baby, if this is too much there’s no way you’ll be able to take my cock…”
The tears that had been brimming in your eyes start to stream freely down your burning cheeks, choked hiccups and sobs wracking your body, but it was the most pleasurable agony you had ever been in. Your hips move with a mind of their own, bucking against Sunghoon's cock, thick and hard as a rock, only seeming to grow bigger and bigger every time you rub against it. You relish the sharp intakes of breath he takes every time you move against him. He was starting to fall apart too, you could tell, his voice sounding a lot less dominating and a lot more whiny and pathetic with each roll of his hips up into your tummy.
“I’m gonna… gonna make you cum on my fingers,” he whines low in his throat, his hand completely soaked in your arousal up to the wrist. “You gonna make a mess for me?”
His fingers dig impossibly and wonderfully hard into your sweet spot, that white-hot band of desire in your stomach winding tighter and tighter with each perfectly aimed thrust. You wail and sob, your hand reaching back to grab a tight fistful of his shirt sleeve. “I-I-m— ‘m gonna cum!”
Sunghoon's other hand, the one that had been stroking your hair, then comfortingly up and down your back, rises up to smack your ass, the sudden burst of stinging pain making you scream, and for real this time.
“You gotta ask first, bad girl! Gotta ask for permission b-before you cum…” His voice starts to break, his hips stuttering helplessly— the feeling of his big fat cock grinding hard against you only added to the fire in your belly.
“Can I cum? Please, sir, can I cum? I’ll be a good girl, I promise, just let me cum!” you had no control over your mouth, hardly any conscious at all— all you could focus on was the tightening in your belly, the way Sunghoon's fingers thrusted in and out of your pussy so good… you were his brainless whore, fucked dumb on his fingers.
“Shit, go on honey, my good girl… cum all over me, make a mess!” with his permission you let yourself topple over the edge, moaning and whimpering like a whore as you soak your thighs, his hand, his shirt and slacks with your juices. You lay across his lap twitching for quite some time afterwards, your chest heaving like you had just run a marathon… you’d never come before like that in your life, not as hard or for as long. Sunghoon was with you the whole way as you come down from your high, sweet as can be as he coos praises into your hair and pats your back, kissing your head when you raised it to look over your shoulder at him.
Slowly, you realize that you no longer feel his bulge poking at your belly. You release your iron grip on his shirt to slide your hand down his chest and abdomen, all the way down to gently cup his very wet crotch. “Sir…?”
“F-fuck... sorry, baby… couldn’t help it…” he turns his head away from you to hide his glowing red face, but you can see how his blush spreads down his neck and up to the tips of his ears.
“Did you just… cum?” you ask in awe and disbelief, looking down to see a dark stain spreading across the fabric of his slacks. Sunghoon only mumbles in response, refusing to answer or turn back to look at you, his blush growing an even deeper shade of red. It was all the confirmation you needed.
Professor Park came in his pants like a virgin without you even needing to touch him. Something about that alights a blazing inferno in your core, your senses overtaken with need even though you had just had an orgasm yourself.
“I want to taste it.” You breathe out, your overwhelming desire eclipsing any rational thought and taking control of your words.
“Y-you… what?” his head snaps back to you in surprise, his eyes wide and clouded with lust as they gaze headily into yours.
“Your cum, wanna taste it, want it on my tongue…” you’ve never spoken like this to anyone, your voice not feeling like your own— the words spill out from between your lips mindlessly, desperate for more of his brain numbing pleasure as you rub him through his slacks. His cock twitches underneath your fingertips, beginning to harden again from the ministrations. “Can I please suck you off, sir?”
“Fuck.” Sunghoon moans, rough and deep in his chest, the sound shooting straight to your sensitive pussy. “Yeah you can, naughty girl, come on, get on your knees and suck my cock. Clean up my mess.”
Your entire body feels limp and weak, not wanting to cooperate with you as you slide off of his lap to the floor. It takes great effort to get yourself situated, kneeling on the floor with your unsteady hands grasping at his thick thighs. He widens his legs to give you more room to get comfortable, one of his big hands instinctively coming down to tangle in your hair as your own begin to slide up the insides of his thighs towards his straining belt buckle.
Ever so slowly and meticulously you unbuckle Sunghoon's belt, the jingling of the metal buckle as it’s casted aside like music to your ears. You pull his pants and boxers down together in one rough tug, Sunghoon canting his hips to help you guide them down his thighs. His cock springs free and slaps obscenely against his belly, smearing the light fabric of his dress shirt in his thick, viscous cum. You can’t help but stop and stare, enamored by the sheer size of it— nearly as thick as a can and twice the length of one, throbbing veins making your mouth water. Cum still leaks from his angry red tip, fat and bulbous, the entirety of his length wet and shiny down to his heavy, twitching balls and neatly trimmed pubes.
You kiss the tip with a delighted grin, the contact barely-there but enough to make him throw his head back and whimper in delight. Your tongue peeks out from between your lips to slide across his slit, earning a high-pitched needy hiss from the man above you, his long fingers tightening their grip on your hair as you lick down his dripping shaft. His thick, salty cum tastes like ambrosia on your tongue, the delicious bitterness quickly getting you drunk. You can’t stop until you lick him completely clean, and even then it’s impossible for you to pull away, the feeling of his weeping cockhead heavy on your tongue far too addicting. Greedily you suck him into your mouth, relishing in the way his girth stretches your lips before swallowing him deeper and deeper until his tip knocks against the back of your throat. You can hardly fit your hands around him, let alone your mouth, fisting what couldn’t fit down your throat as you start bobbing your head. More broken tears collect on your lashes and drip down your wet cheeks, looking utterly ruined and wanton as you gaze up from between Sunghoon's legs into his hazy, unfocused eyes.
The eye contact is too much for him— his eyes roll back in his head with a whimper and his cock twitches violently inside of your mouth, the grip he has on your hair shifting from guiding your head along his shaft to tugging you off him with a sudden and disorienting strength. He pulls you off him with a wet pop, a foamy string of saliva connecting from his shiny cockhead to your needy whimpering lips.
“I’m gonna cum again if you don’t stop,” he pants, gasping for breath, “I gotta fuck that pussy first, little girl, please. Need to feel that tight cunt squeezing around me.”
“D’you wanna cum inside?” you goad, a lustful, mischievous grin overtaking your features, “Don’t worry, Hoonie, I’m on the pill. You can fill me up if you want to.”
Your words make him visibly shake, the nickname making him whimper, what was left of his flimsy resolve crumbling right before your eyes, leaving nothing but primal hunger. “Get on the fucking desk.”
You obey immediately, hardly able to contain your excitement as you stumble to your feet and bend over Sunghoon's big oak desk, wiggling your ass in the air invitingly. Your skirt and panties were still pulled up and pushed aside, exposing your dripping puffy hole for his eyes to feast upon.
“So pretty…” he croons behind you, his hands caressing your hips and waist. They smooth over the exposed globes of your ass, his fingers fiddling with the gusset of your drenched panties. Sheer pink lace that compliments your flushed skin, looks so delectable running through his fingers as he grabs your asscheeks and spreads them wide. “You look so cute in pink.”
he hisses in appreciation at the sight of your dripping hole quivering, sliding a finger down between your pussy lips to circle at your engorged clit. “Holy fuck, you’re so wet,” he groans, accentuating his claim with a flick of his hand— your pussy squelches obscenely, the lewd, pornographic sound making your cheeks flush. “I can’t take it anymore, I have to be inside of you— you can take it, right bunny?”
“Please!” you beg, hardly able to string together a sentence, “Please, sir, put it in, I need it so bad, need your cock—”
You’re interrupted by the feeling of his cockhead slapping against your entrance, Sunghoon running the leaky tip up and down your slit a few times just to hear your little whimper before burying himself inside to the hilt in one smooth thrust. He rams into you with a force that knocks the air out of your lungs, his long fat shaft stretching out your hole much more than you could have ever been prepared for. The burn is indescribable, overwhelming every single one of your senses in the best way, your tight gummy walls gripping his cock like a vice as the both of you struggle to adjust.
He's so deep inside of you it feels as if he’s poked through your cervix and into your womb, his big fat mushroom head snug right beneath your belly button. You’re so deliciously full that it makes your head spin, already fucked completely brainless before he had even begun to properly move.
“Does it hurt?” he asks you softly, so gentle compared to how he carved out your insides. In any other circumstance you would find it sweet that he was this concerned, but you were certain that if he didn’t start moving inside of you right then and there, you were going to die.
“More.” you croak back in response. “Give it to me.”
With a winded groan, he relents. He pulls his cock out until just the head was inside of you, giving you not a single moment to prepare before slamming back in with a force that knocks you further up on the desk. The hardwood against your cheek does nothing to muffle your loud, unabashed shriek, so he improvises by shoving two of his thick fingers past your open lips, the musky tang of your own juices filling your mouth when you suck hungrily at the digits. He set up a punishing rhythm within seconds, his hips clapping loudly and wetly against your ass while he muffles your whines and wails. His heavy balls smack against your oversensitive clit with every rough thrust, sending shockwave after shockwave of pleasure straight to your core. The desk cuts into the skin of your hips painfully, but if anything, it only adds to the burning sweetness building steadily in the pit of your belly.
“F-fuck, I’m close already!” Sunghoon puffs against the shell of your ear, pressing himself up against your back— you’re suddenly thrown back into your dream from the night before, the way the sensations were eerily similar yet nowhere near as good as the real thing. “Gonna cum inside you, is that okay? Wanna see how pretty your pussy looks dripping my cum.”
You can only drool in response, your thoughts fragmented and scattered, babbling desperate nonsense and rolling your hips back to meet his thrusts with a dizzying force. Your body vibrates with liquid fire, heating your puffy cunt and quivering thighs— faster than ever before were you hurtling towards your climax, that familiar tightening in your core growing harder and harder to bear. You wanted nothing more than to yield to the tide, let it overtake you completely, and in turn pull Sunghoon down with you.
Your professor was going to cum inside of you. The fantasies that had haunted you for months truly became a tangible reality. What did you do to make you so lucky?
“This slutty pussy’s sucking me in so fucking tight,” he groans, his thrusts growing sloppier, “Tell me you want my cum, baby, come on. Who’s cum do you want inside of you? Tell me and I’ll give it to you!”
“Yours!” you shriek with the last remaining bits of your energy, your words nearly incomprehensible to how you sniffled and sobbed around Sunghoon's fingers. “Want your cum— my professor’s cum inside of me!”
You took a gamble, but it was just what he wanted to hear. With one last aggressive thrust, he bottoms out inside of your pulsating cunt, his bulbous cockhead kissing your battered cervix as he cums with a broken cry. The sensation of his sticky, hot seed splashing against your insides is just what you need to tip over the edge yourself, your walls clamping down on him and milking him for all he’s worth as you ride out your own climax with long, surrendering moans. He hisses from the overstimulation, but he makes no movements to pull out, letting himself soften inside of you as you both struggle to catch your breaths. Thick viscous globs of your mixed cum leak out from where you’re connected, dripping down your thighs and Sunghoon's balls to collect in a puddle on the floor.
You gaze over your shoulder to watch as he slowly and carefully pulls out, a creamy, foamy white ring formed around the base of his cock. His glasses were fogged up from his heavy breathing, his hair and clothes even more a mess than it was when he had first opened the door, his pink face so irritatingly kissable when he shoots you a nervous smile.
You cant help but giggle at him.
“You’re not going to… tell anyone about this, are you?” he asks you anxiously, opening one of the desk’s drawers to retrieve a packet of tissues.
“As long as you explain to me why you told those other professors that I was your best student.” You reply smartly, your grin widening when he scowls.
“It was the only way I could think of how to explain why I talk about you so much.” He admits, a little shy, wiping down the mess between your thighs with a fistful of cheap, scratchy tissues. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’d rather if we continued that charade so it doesn’t look suspicious when I ask you to come to my office every once in a while.”
“Will you give me that TA position then?”
“You technically don’t qualify,” He laughs, “but I thought that was a given.”
“You won’t regret bending the rules a little, I promise.” You tell him with a wink and a smile. The love-stricken grin he shoots back at you in return makes your heart soar.
(Enhypen Jungwon x Reader | Smut | Angst | Arrange Marriage Trope | 18+)
⋆𐙚₊˚ˢᵉʳᵉⁿⁱᵗʸᴸᵘᵛᶻ
Warnings: Explicit sexual content, angst, dub-con elements (due to arranged marriage), power struggle, heavy emotions.
Summary: You never wanted to marry Jungwon, and he never wanted you either. But fate has a cruel sense of humor, forcing two unwilling hearts into a marriage built on duty rather than love. Resentment turns into tension, and tension turns into something far more dangerous. But when the truth finally unravels… will your world survive the fallout?
The tension is suffocating. The grand bedroom—ornate, expensive, and meant for both of you—feels more like a cage than a sanctuary. You stand by the window, arms wrapped around yourself, refusing to acknowledge the presence of the man who is now, legally, your husband.
Jungwon leans against the door, arms crossed, gaze unreadable.
"If you expect me to touch you, don’t," he says coolly. "This marriage is just a contract. Nothing more."
His words should bring relief. They don’t.
"Good," you snap back, forcing yourself to meet his eyes. "Because the last thing I want is to be with someone who doesn’t even want me."
His jaw ticks. Something dark flickers behind his gaze.
"Then this should be easy, shouldn’t it?"
Neither of you speak after that.
That night, you sleep on opposite sides of the bed, backs turned to each other, an invisible wall dividing you.
But the thing about fire and ice… is that they always collide.
The first time it happens, it’s messy. It’s angry.
Weeks pass, the tension building, the frustration growing, until it snaps.
It happens during an argument. A cruel exchange of words. A challenge thrown.
"If you hate me so much," you seethe, stepping closer, "then why do you look at me like that?"
Jungwon’s breath stutters. His gaze burns into you.
"Like what?"
"Like you want to ruin me."
The air crackles. His lips press into a thin line. His grip tightens at his sides as if he’s fighting something within himself.
Then, he breaks.
He kisses you like he’s starving. Desperate hands grip your waist, pulling you flush against him, and before you know it, you’re shoved against the wall, his mouth hot against your neck.
"Tell me to stop," he pants, voice shaking.
But you don’t. You can’t.
Because the truth is—you want him just as badly.
When he finally takes you, it’s rough, frantic, like neither of you can believe it’s happening. Clothes are torn, moans swallowed, nails digging into flesh.
And when it’s over, when you’re breathless and tangled together, you both pretend it didn’t mean anything.
But it does.
God, it does.
And then the truth comes out.
It’s not supposed to matter.
The arrangement. The lies. The fact that both of your families used you for their own gain.
But then you find the letter. The one hidden in Jungwon’s desk. The one that makes your blood run cold.
A confession. A truth you were never supposed to find out.
And suddenly, everything makes sense.
The way Jungwon resisted the marriage. The way he looked at you with something far more complex than hate. The way he touched you that night—not with resentment, but something far more dangerous.
Love.
"You knew," you whisper, hands trembling as you clutch the paper. "You knew before we even got married."
Jungwon stands frozen in the doorway, his face pale.
"Y/N—"
"You knew who I was." Your voice breaks. "You knew that I was supposed to marry him."
Silence.
"Did you lie to me?" Your heart pounds. "Was this your plan all along?"
Jungwon’s expression darkens. He steps closer, gaze locked onto yours.
"No, Y/N," he says, voice eerily calm. "I didn’t lie to you."
Your breath catches.
"I just made sure he would never get the chance."
Jungwon wasn’t just forced into this marriage. He orchestrated it. The man you were originally meant to marry—his rival, his enemy—was the one Jungwon destroyed, just so he could have you.
— Synopsis: "- You're right, it's obvious that he's been avoiding me, and I'm left out. - Y/N smiled sadly at her friend."
— Genre: smut
— Warnings: unprotected sex, praising, cum inside, making out, begging, hickeys, cum eating, overstimul.
— Notes: I'm new to this writing thing, and English is not my first language. Sorry for not writing so well, I wish to improve and bring better and well-written stories.
Y/N and Sunoo's friendship was perfect, they were always together, he did everything for her, he was always so affectionate, he took care of her, so it was difficult for her not to fall in love, but she was embarrassed to express it, she thought it was just his way, that it was just friendship, he was sweet to everyone, he was very kind and affectionate, so she was afraid, afraid that she was misinterpreting his affection for her.
It was just another normal day for them, they went out for ice cream, they were talking calmly, anyone who saw them would think they were a couple, the way they were sweet to each other. But then he appeared...a boy approached them, and greeted Sunoo.
- Y/N this is Jinwoo, a friend. - Sunoo seemed a little tense, Y/N noticed the change in his behavior.
After that day everything slowly went downhill, whenever Y/N was happy with Sunoo they were interrupted by Jinwoo.
It was when Jinwoo appeared that Sunoo would get tense, move away from Y/N or both of them would leave leaving her alone, this was making her hurt, it always hurt to feel abandoned, she loved Sunoo and she felt empty whenever he left her.
But the last straw was on Sunoo's birthday, Y/N had prepared a surprise for him, and went to his apartment, she tried to call him several times, she waited at the entrance of the building for hours worried because he didn't answer, she was upset that he disappeared, but she was more worried that he wouldn't answer her calls.
Y/N didn't know what else to do, she was trying to call him and that's when she saw him arriving, and Jinwoo was there, of course they were together, lately whenever she saw Sunoo, Jinwoo was by her side. She was hurt, he ignored her the whole day because he was with Jinwoo. Sunoo picked up the phone and answered it, but she hung up, she couldn't talk to him, so she just left.
- Seriously, since this Jinwoo appeared everything has gone to shit. At first I tried to make friends with him, but he seems to hate me, and I hate him too, he always keeps Sunoo away from me.
Y/N was upset complaining to her friend Solbin. She noticed that her friend looked at her sideways, an expression of pity.
- I'm sorry Y/N, but from what I saw in Sunoo's sweet way, and what you said about this Jinwoo... I didn't want to tell you this, but have you ever thought that maybe they are more than friends?
- No, you don't think that... - Y/N looked shocked at Solbin, it never crossed her mind, but when Solbin said it, it seemed like a very obvious explanation.
- Unfortunately, I think so. I don't mean to be mean, but maybe you should give up and stop looking for him.
- You're right, it's obvious that he's been avoiding me, and I'm left out. - Y/N smiled sadly at her friend.
A few days had passed since she spoke to Solbin, and Y/N did as suggested, she cut off contact with Sunoo, if he didn't care about her, she wouldn't continue looking for him and humiliating herself.
She was at her house, her family and some acquaintances were there, it was her birthday and everyone came to congratulate her.
Nothing cheered her up, but she tried to be nice to the people who cared about her. Chatting and smiling at the guests, but her smile disappeared when she saw Sunoo.
He looked embarrassed, afraid, like he had done something wrong, as he approached Y/N. She remained motionless, expressionless, he became nervous, she was never like that with him, she would always be happy in his presence, she would run to hug him, but now...she seemed disappointed, as if she didn't want to see him.
- Happy birthday. - He smiled, handing a gift box to Y/N.
- Thanks. - She didn't show anything, it was as if she was empty, without emotions.
Opening the box Y/N looked confused, there were lots of cute things, lots of heart things, keychains, teddy bears, sweets, everything with hearts, and lots of pictures of them.
- You really like things from the heart. - She said expressionlessly, closing the box.
- Yes, I like it, but you don't understand? - His voice was soft, he got closer to Y/N. - I like…
His phone rang, Y/N saw the name on the screen, Jinwoo… she snorted and laughed in disdain, before walking away leaving Sunoo there with the gift box.
- Y/N wait. - He went after her, but his phone rang again.
Sunoo barely answered the phone and ran away, leaving her there. Y/N held back from screaming in anger.
- He's not coming back. - A male voice said behind Y/N, scaring her.
When she turned around, Y/N saw a tall, handsome boy leaning against the table, his expression was one of boredom.
- What the fuck, who are you? Why are you in my house? And why do you say he won't come back?
- Ni-Ki, I came to be a good friend to Sunoo and tell you the truth, and he won't come back because he broke the rules.
- What do you mean by that?
- In short, you will never be able to be together, Sunoo is an angel, Jinwoo is too, and he was sent to take him away from you before he made a big mistake, again, I am too and I came because I felt sorry for you.
- Angels? Okay. - Y/N laughed mockingly, then turned to leave the room, it had to be this boy's joke.
- Don't you believe it? - When he said that, his wings opened.
A startled sigh was all Y/Didn't make it express, she was shocked and disbelieved.
- But how? - She was too confused. - Angels? Is this serious?
- Yes, very seriously, and as I said, I came to tell the truth, they didn't want to, but so what? Sunoo has already been taken away, what's wrong with knowing the reason? Poor things, you suffered so much.
Ni-Ki pulled out the chair and sat down relaxed.
- I'll simplify, there are decades of history and I don't know every detail. You met in another life of yours, you were in love, but obviously this was wrong and prohibited. You tried to be together but you were discovered, you were punished, never in any of your lives would you be happy in love. And Sunoo could never get close to you again. But this idiot wasn't content with watching you from a distance and decided to get closer to you, he was ruining everything, he knew very well that this time the consequences would be worse for him if he disobeyed. That's why they sent Jinwoo, he needed to push you away, and he succeeded, at least for a while, Sunoo is a fool in love, I can't believe he showed up today to tell you the truth. Now he will suffer the consequences.
- What consequences? Why did you say he won't come back? What are they going to do with him? - Y/N asked, approaching Ni-Ki as if she wanted to get an answer from him.
- Calm down, he will suffer some kind of punishment. exile and he will never be able to come down to see you again. I'm sorry but you'll never be able to see him again. They would never allow it.
- They won't let me see him anymore? - Y/N asked softly.
- Yes, he will never come back.
Ni-Ki was surprised by Y/N's calmness when she walked away from him, but realized late what she was planning.
- Let's see if they won't give it back to me. - Y/N grabbed a knife and ran away, leaving Ni-Ki confused.
Ni-Ki left immediately, returning to report what Y/N was planning. When he told everyone, Sunoo tried to go to Y/N but was trapped by the others, heavy chains trapped him, he fought against it, but it was impossible to free himself.
- I accept any punishment, but let me save you. - Sunoo begged.
A few seconds passed then a horrible pain hit him, one of his wings was ripped off.
- This is your punishment, go save the human and think if it was worth it.
He didn't hesitate even with the pain killing him, he got out of there, but without his wing it would be a disaster.
Y/N ran to the empty field near her house she screamed desperately, begging them to give Sunoo back, the knife lined up in her chest, she pulled it away, she was about to stab herself when she felt the impact.
She was lying on the ground, a bloody Sunoo on top of her, hugging her desperately. She saw how he only had one wing, which was covered in blood.
- Don't do this Y/N, I can't lose you, not again. - His voice was weak, he was crying, he was in pain, he was about to faint.
- Sunoo, what happened? What they did to you.
Y/N sat down with Sunoo fallen in her arms, she fell into despair when she saw his condition, he seemed to be dying.
- He's going to be fine, they ripped off his wing as punishment, but I managed to stop this idiot from dying from the fall. What was he thinking trying to come with just one wing?
- Are you sure? - Y/N asked, looking scared at Sunoo almost passed out in her arms. - He doesn't look like he's going to be okay.
- He is going yes. You just need to take care of the wing wound. - Ni-Ki approached. - I'm sorry Sunoo, they gave an order, but they allowed me to do it in the least painful way. By the way you are free, they agreed that you have already been punished.
Y/N didn't understand what he was talking about, not until Sunoo's other wing disappeared did Sunoo finally pass out in his arms. She screamed, scared, if he was in this state because he had removed a wing he would certainly die now.
- Calm down, he didn't feel anything. - Ni-Ki reassured her. - They were cruel. But now he's going to be fine...or something.
- What do you mean? - Y/N couldn't understand anything that was happening that night.
- He's just an ordinary human now. - Ni-Ki sighed, disappointed by Sunoo's choices. - Now he will suffer like any other human, but he doesn't care, as long as he's with you. Well I need to go, but I know you will take care of him, I will help you take him to your home.
When they arrived at Y/N's house, Sunoo had already woken up, so Niki left, leaving them alone.
She helped Sunoo take a shower, luckily, as before they left he slept at Y/N's house a few times and he had a few changes of clothes there. But she asked him not to wear his shirt when he got out of the shower, as she needed to take care of the wound on his back.
Y/N's thoughts almost went out of control for a moment when he got out of the shower, she asked for it herself, but she had to control her thoughts, especially after finding out what he was...
She motioned for him to sit on her bed, then shuffled closer so she could watch his back. His fingers lightly traced around the wound, it was a long, deep cut, but strangely it looked as if it had partially healed.
- That's strange, there's only one wound and it seems to be healing already.
- Niki removed my second wing with no injury, unlike how they ripped out the first one. And he must have healed me a little too. - Sunoo's voice sounded a little different.
Y/N continued to care for his wound, she thought it was hurting from the way he reacted, whenever she touched his skin he tensed up, he seemed uncomfortable.
- That's weird. - His voice was low. - When you touch me I feel something different, I've never felt this, it's strange but it's good.
Y/N didn't understand what he meant, she just continued. She slid her fingers over where his wings were, imagining how beautiful he must have been with them, and now they were gone, and it was her fault.
She was lost in her thoughts, her fingers gently running down Sunoo's back, when she heard him sigh.
- Sunoo are you okay? - She asked worriedly.
- I don't know, it's strange, the feeling is different when you touch me.
Well, he was human now, maybe he felt things he didn't feel before. Y/N thought for a while, when a thought crossed her mind, could it be? She smiled at the idea.
- Sunoo, you're human now, right? - As she spoke she got closer to him.
- Yes, a punishment but a reward, it was the way to pay for falling in love, suffering like a human.
Now it wasn't just Y/N's fingers sliding down his back, she slid her hands over his shoulders, as she moved closer, down his chest, only to move back up to his shoulders.
- While you were an angel, you felt only pure things, but if you are no longer one, you must feel everything that an ordinary person feels. And I guarantee it's not just suffering. - Y/N whispered in his ear before kissing his neck.
She noticed how much more tense he was than before, how his breathing seemed to be quickening.
- I just didn't expect you to feel this type of human sensations so quickly, aren't you a pure angel Sunoo?
- Y/N... - Sunoo seemed weak, her name came out as a whisper. - I don't know what it is, it's painfully good. But it's uncomfortable, there's something wrong with my body...
Y/N snaking her hands from his waist to the front of his body, she touched him through his pants.
- What a perverted little angel, you're hard without me even doing anything. - Y/N could perfectly feel the outline of his already hard penis against the sweatpants he had put on to sleep.
Y/N was already getting wet as she felt him under her hand, she began to massage his erection.
- This feels so good, please continue.- Sunoo's breathing was ragged, he was getting harder and harder under her touches.
- This could get better. - She said releasing him, he sighed disappointed.
But soon a moan left his lips when he felt Y/N's hand against his skin, touching him directly without the uncomfortable fabric. He held tight to Y/N's thigh as her hand moved against him, it was a wonderfully new sensation.
- Please Y/N don't stop, it feels like I'm going to explode but I don't want it to stop, it feels so good. - He moved his hips against Y/N's hand even though she increased her movements he seemed desperate. His cock twitched in his hand as he moaned as he came soiling his pants and Y/N's hand.
- What was that? - He asked shyly, turning to Y/N.
- That, my sweet little angel, was just the beginning. - Y/N sat on his lap, she would show everything a human would feel
She didn't expect Sunoo to adapt so quickly when he took control of her movements, or when he asked for more after they climaxed.
- I can't call you an angel anymore, that certainly doesn't suit you anymore.
Warnings: sexual content, alcohol, cursing, fuckboy!heeseung
Summary: you desperately need to get over your decade-long crush on lee heeseung, and your close friend jake needs to get over his ex—so the two of you make an arrangement: just sex, no feelings. what could possibly go wrong?
pt 1 pt 2 pt 3
The rest of the weekend flew by, especially since you ended up sleeping in until almost noon on Saturday.
You honestly thought the previous night was just a figment of your imagination until you stumbled over the box of condoms on the floor while heading to the bathroom. You vaguely recalled Jake tossing them there right before…
With a groan, you looked at yourself in the mirror. This had to be a huge mistake. You risked one of your longest friendships for just one night of carefree fun. This wasn’t like you at all.
Feeling a knot of guilt and regret in your stomach, you dragged yourself back to your bedroom to check your phone. There were a bunch of drunken snaps from the guys who went out last night, including one of Jungwon downing some weird drink from a wine glass that made you cringe.
But no texts. Honestly, you weren’t sure if that was a relief or not. You half-expected Jake to message you as soon as he got home, saying he regretted everything.
It was a bit odd that he hadn’t texted you at all, and you couldn’t quite figure out why. This was what you wanted, right? Just two friends helping each other out, no strings attached.
You set your phone aside and decided to grab some food. You weren’t exactly hungover, but you definitely felt the aftermath of a late night, and honestly, your body was a bit achy.
If Yujin knew what went down after she fell asleep, she was doing a great job of keeping it to herself. She was at the kitchen island, scrolling through her phone while having lunch.
“Morning,” you said quietly, hoping the shirt you picked had a high enough neckline. The last thing you wanted was for Yujin to spot a hickey that definitely wasn’t there the last time she saw you.
“Do you mean good afternoon? What time did you go to bed last night?”
You turned to the cupboard, pretending to think about which mug to grab for your coffee. “Uh, maybe around two? Not long after you…”
“Hm,” she replied, and you held your breath, waiting to see if she’d drop any hints that she knew something was up. “Oh my god, check out this video of a corgi my sister tagged me in.”
Your whole body eased up. Maybe you really dodged a bullet this time.
__
Over the weekend, you found yourself back at work, even though you weren’t on the clock. There was always something that needed to be done, and keeping busy helped you forget about your wild choices.
By Sunday night, you'd mapped out a full business plan to boost your sales before summer rolled in and organized the entire fiction section.
Jungwon made things a bit smoother by sticking around until closing time, putting sale stickers on those old paperbacks you’d struggled to sell for ages. He filled you in on all the Friday night drama, even the stuff you didn’t ask for.
“I’m serious, this dude was just about to throw a punch at Hoon for kissing his fiancée! But she wasn’t even wearing her ring! I double-checked!”
This is exactly why you usually skipped nights out with the guys at the clubs. It was all good fun until one of them kicked up a storm that somehow pulled you in, always needing to play peacemaker.
“That’s wild.”
Jungwon exclaimed, “I know!” as he slammed down his next sticker, nearly toppling the whole stack. “But it seems like there’s a higher power at play because just then, a bachelor party burst through the crowd, and we lost track of them.”
You were about to say another ‘wow’ or ‘that’s crazy’ when the front door chimed. Just as you were getting ready to tell the customer you were closing soon, the words got stuck in your throat. It wasn’t just any customer; it was Jake.
For a split second, you completely forgot that you’d seen him naked just two days ago. He was simply Jake, your childhood friend.
“Jake!” you shouted, putting your clipboard down.
He flashed you a grin, running his fingers through his hair before stuffing his hands into his pockets. “Hey! I know you’re about to close, but I wanted to check if you got a specific book in.”
You nodded and stepped out from behind the counter as he mentioned the title, guiding him to the shelf where the new releases were. You called out to Jungwon to lock the front door and clock out for a bit since this wasn’t the first time you’d let Jake hang out in the store after hours.
“Got it, right here,” you said, grabbing the book from the shelf and handing it to Jake.
It wasn’t until you locked eyes with him, his shoulder nearly brushing against yours, that a memory from the other night hit you. His head buried between your thighs, your fingers tangled in his hair.
You quickly glanced down, shoving your hands into your cardigan pockets. “Is there anything else you need?”
Jake hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck and letting out a slow breath. “Actually, I wanted to talk with you. About Friday.” He leaned in closer, and you caught a whiff of his cologne.
You felt a lump in your throat. “Sure.”
“I wanted to say I’m sorry,” he said, catching you off guard.
“Sorry for what?”
Jake let out a sigh, biting his lip for a second. “I was worried I might have taken advantage of you. You were drinking, feeling down, and maybe you weren’t thinking clearly.”
Weirdly enough, his words were a relief. You had been bracing for him to regret things for reasons that had nothing to do with guilt.
“I wasn’t drunk,” you replied, shaking your head. “I was pretty much sober. Sure, I was upset, but… I don’t regret it. I think I really needed it.”
Jake seemed pretty relieved too. You could see his shoulders drop, and he raised his eyebrows. “Same here, honestly. It’s tough to put into words, but–”
“I totally get it,” you replied, confident you understood without him needing to elaborate. “It made you realize Hanni isn’t the only girl out there who might be interested in you?”
Jake nodded. “What about you?”
“Yeah, pretty much. But I know Heeseung doesn’t feel the same way I do. I just needed to see that someone else could be into me. Plus, it was a nice break from everything, right?” You flashed a smile, trying to ease the tension.
“Exactly,” he laughed. “A really nice break.”
You couldn’t help but remember how it felt to have his skin against yours, the weight of him on you, and the way his teeth grazed your neck. It was hard to forget, especially since you had to cover up the purple marks that peeked out from your shirt collar with concealer.
There was definitely some awkwardness hanging in the air, but you figured that was normal. It didn’t make you regret that night or want to experience it again any less.
“Well, that’s what friends are for, right?” you joked, and Jake chuckled lightly. It made your stomach do a little flip to see him laugh like that, for some reason.
“Right,” he nodded. “And also, discovering amazing books.” He lifted the one he was holding, a little reminder that Jungwon was still somewhere in the store.
“Alright, let’s get you checked out so you can head home.”
You guided Jake to the register, feeling a wave of relief wash over you. You hadn’t lost him for good, which had been your biggest fear.
But then you thought about it and realized that was a bit silly. You both wanted this, and honestly, you both needed it.
After you rang up Jake’s book, you walked him to the exit to say your goodbyes, reminding him to text you about how he liked the book. Just like you always did.
__
It wasn't until Wednesday night that you started thinking about sending Jake a text. Specifically, a text about hooking up. It felt completely absurd in your mind, but that was the reality of it.
You had chatted a few times, nothing out of the ordinary, mostly about his latest book and some random topics. It seemed like your friendship was just cruising along as usual.
Then, out of the blue, Heeseung messaged you. Right in the middle of the week, during your lunch break, a simple "hey :)" popped up on your screen, and you nearly choked on your chicken salad while staring at your phone.
Knowing you needed to move on from him, you decided to ignore it. But that text lingered in your thoughts for the rest of the day, even after you got home.
You were in desperate need of a distraction.
you: Hey!
you: Are you home rn?
Jake: Yeah, why?
you: …can I come over?
Jake: Of course!
You hoped he got what your visit was really about, that it wasn’t just a casual drop-in to chat about the weather.
Jake’s place was close enough that you made it there in about thirty minutes, a nice step up from your cramped two-bedroom apartment.
By the time Jake opened the door, you managed to calm your nerves. He was wearing a simple black long-sleeve shirt and grey sweatpants, and you found yourself appreciating his look in a way you hadn’t just a week ago.
“Hey,” he greeted, stepping aside to let you in. “I was just wrapping up a quick dinner. Are you hungry?”
“Mm,” you said, taking in the delicious aroma of sautéed veggies and garlic. “Actually, yeah. What are you making?”
“Just some stir fry and ramen, nothing fancy,” he replied, guiding you into the kitchen with his hand resting on your lower back. It sent a shiver down your spine, and you had a feeling he meant for it to.
After he settled you at the kitchen island on one of the stools, you watched him put the final touches on the pan he had warming on the stove.
His place had a lot of personal flair. There was a picture of him with his parents on the fridge, a record player tucked away in the corner, and a bookshelf crammed with books in the living room. The open layout made the apartment feel way more spacious than it actually was.
“Here, give this a try,” Jake said, holding a wooden spoon up to your lips. You went along with it, letting him feed you the broth.
It was really good. You couldn’t recall ever tasting anything he’d cooked before, but you were definitely impressed.
“Wow, I had no idea you could cook like this.”
He laughed, shaking his head as he went back to finish preparing the meal. “I’m not that great. I just know how to follow a recipe, that’s it.”
“Sure, I can follow a recipe too, but mine always turns out awful.”
“That’s because you’re actually terrible at it,” he replied, turning back to you with a bowl of ramen in one hand and a plate of stir fry in the other.
You gasped, feigning offense. “I am not!”
“Are you really sure about that?”
“Well, I've improved a bit. Maybe.”
Jake laughed, turning away to grab his own plates. “I believe you, but you might need to show me some time.”
“I will,” you replied confidently. “But it definitely won’t taste or smell as amazing as this.”
And it really was amazing once you took that first bite. Better than amazing. It had been ages since you enjoyed a warm, home-cooked meal. Lately, you’d been slacking off, relying on instant meals or takeout. This was such a nice change.
As you both ate, the conversation mostly revolved around your workdays. Nothing too specific, but it flowed easily, just like it does between friends who’ve known each other as long as you and Jake have. Even the quiet moments while eating felt comfortable.
Once you both finished your meal, you stood up and insisted on helping with the dishes. If you couldn’t whip up a decent meal to repay him, you could at least pitch in with the cleanup.
You stacked the plates, tossing the leftover bits into the trash and rinsing the dishes. When you turned back from the dishwasher, you noticed Jake was much closer than before.
“You really don’t have to do that,” he said, stepping in closer and leaning against the sink. He placed his hands on the counter, caging you. “But I appreciate it.”
You felt a shiver run through you as you looked up at him, giving a small nod. “You're welcome,” you murmured, your voice barely above a whisper.
“Now,” he said, stepping even closer so you could feel the warmth of his breath on your lips. “How about dessert?”
It might have sounded a bit corny from anyone else, but coming from him, it sent a rush of heat through you. This was exactly what you were here for.
When Jake finally leaned in to kiss you, you melted, your hands gliding up his torso to rest on his chest. Even without any drinks in your system, you felt more relaxed than you had the other night.
You both knew what you wanted, and there was no need for hesitation. Plus, you could move around his apartment freely without worrying about being quiet.
Jake kissed you like he’d been dreaming about this moment all day, as if he’d been longing to feel your lips on his and your tongue exploring the warmth of his mouth. It had been ages since anyone kissed you like that.
Even though you had been pretty tipsy before, you had etched that one kiss with Heeseung into your memory. He had kissed you slowly, as if he knew you weren’t going anywhere, like it could have been anyone else and it wouldn’t have mattered.
Jake was receptive when he kissed, as if gauging your reactions to each of his movements and using the knowledge to make your knees weak. Each lick, kiss, and bite was perfectly calculated to prepare you for the pleasure he would bring you later.
For a while, you simply just kissed. His hands traveled from the counter to your hips, sliding them upwards until they were on your skin underneath of your simple white shirt. This could have been enough for you, honestly. The way he melted his lips into yours was warming your entire body, just aching to be closer to him in whatever way you could.
When you pulled away, it was only to drag Jake’s sweater up off of his torso and drop it to the floor. It still surprised you to see how fit he was, even more so in much better lighting this time—despite having just eaten a full meal. How had he been hiding this from you for so long?
You wanted to give his physique the proper attention it deserved, so you ran your fingertips down his solid chest, until they grazed over the ridges of his abs. You licked your lips, imagining what it would be like to run your tongue over the skin there.
He had just the lightest happy trail leading you right to the waistband of his sweatpants. Your eyes traveled back up his body until you locked eyes with him, where you found him staring at you hungrily.
“Jake… can I…?” You started, pulling the waistband with your index finger.
His eyes widened ever so slightly once he realized what you meant. “Yes. Fuck, yes.”
So you dropped to your knees right on the kitchen floor, tipping your chin up to maintain eye contact. “I kept thinking about this, you know.” You willed yourself not to blush and betray your nerves.
“Yeah?” he asked, running his teeth over his bottom lip. “What else have you thought about?”
You slid his pants down, revealing the plain black boxer briefs underneath. The fabric strained, fighting a losing battle with the bulge it was trying to contain. “The way you fit inside me—god, it felt perfect, Jake.”
You teased the waistband with your fingers, your eyes traveling up his body once more until you could look up at him, blinking innocently. “I kept wondering how you’d taste. If you’d feel just as perfect like this.”
His jaw tightened, his knuckles turning white as they gripped the countertop in front of him. There was a detectable hitch in his breath.
“Go ahead and find out.”
You sat back on your heels, your hand dipping inside his waistband to grip his erection. You were grateful for the lighting of the kitchen, allowing you to see up close just how flawless he was, from head to toe.
Jake inhaled sharply as you freed his cock, your fingers wrapping around the middle of his shaft. You realized just how much you’d missed out on the other night.
Your eyes stayed on him as you leaned forward, sticking your tongue out flat as you ran it up the underside of the shaft. Though he didn’t make a noise, you caught the way his eyelashes fluttered and his gaze darkened.
You placed a wet kiss at the tip of his cock before you began to take him into your mouth. Slowly. You wanted him to feel every inch of your mouth as it surrounded him.
One of his hands released its grip from the countertop, coming to the side of your face to brush your hair away, his thumb stroking your cheek. “So,” he said, “how does it feel, princess? Good?”
You batted your eyelashes up at him, your mouth still wrapped around his shaft. You weren’t quite ready to pull away, so you just nodded your head, careful not to let any bit of his cock slip out.
The way Jake smirked back down at you sent warmth straight between your thighs, causing you to squeeze your knees together from where you sat on the cold kitchen floor.
Giving head had never been your favorite. You didn’t hate it, but something about it made you feel awkward and sometimes uncomfortable. It caused you a pinch of anxiety, worrying that you’d do something wrong or embarrassing like choke or accidentally bite down.
However, you were loving this. You really had fantasized about it all week, though you weren’t sure why, considering you never had before. Something about having this power over Jake, even as he stared down at you with such a domineering gaze, turned you on beyond words. You were hungry for it for the first time.
Jake slipped his fingers through your hair, gripping onto the strands to gently guide your mouth off of him, then pushed with the lightest pressure so you’d take him in again. You let your eyes fall closed, your hands traveling up his thighs to give yourself something to hold onto.
You let him set the pace with his hand at the back of your head. He was gentle with you, but you knew he was holding back. He’d looked the same the other night. His brow twitched, and his lips pressed firmly together.
“You’re doing so well,” he told you, his other hand coming to join the other at the back of your head, stroking your hair softly.
Encouraged by his praise, you attempted to take just one extra inch inside your mouth on your next downstroke. You squeezed your eyes shut as the head hit the back of your throat, making you cough around his cock but you didn’t give up.
“Oh, fuck,” Jake whispered, just as he slipped past the resistance of your gag reflex and you dug your nails into the fabric of his pants.
When you opened your eyes to look up at him, you were pleased to see you had definitely had an effect on him. His head was thrown back, his face screwed up in pleasure.
You continued. Working hard to train your throat to take more and more of him inside, even though your jaw ached and your throat was becoming sore. It was worth it for the quiet moans and groans you were pulling out of him.
“Oh, oh shit—“ Jake said suddenly after a few more minutes, his hands tugging harshly on your hair to pull your mouth off of him. You winced at the sudden sharp pain at your scalp. “Fuck, I’m sorry, I just. You need to stop.”
You’d gotten lost in the act, only focused on one thing, you hadn’t realized just how hard he’d become. As curious as you were to see what it would feel like, what he’d look like coming into your mouth, you needed him inside of you.
Standing from the kitchen floor, you wiped at your mouth and chin with your sleeve. You didn’t realize how messy you’d gotten.
Jake didn’t waste much time. Your shirt was off in seconds, joining his sweater somewhere on the floor. His eyes caught sight of your marks, almost entirely faded but still visible.
He ran the tip of his index finger down the side of your neck and along your collarbone, making you shiver. “Did anyone see these?” he asked, his eyes flicking up to meet yours.
You shook your head. “No, I kept them covered. I had to use makeup the first couple of days, though.”
You’d been paranoid all week, making sure the collar of your shirts covered all of the hickies Jake had left on your skin. It wouldn’t have been a huge deal if you didn’t live with Yujin —if she had seen, she would have had too many questions and you were an awful liar. You would have broken in moments and told her everything.
Jake hummed, slipping his fingers back to the nape of your neck. “I guess this time I’ll have to mark you where no one can see them but me.”
He pulled you in for a kiss, his other hand sliding down to your lower back so he could bring your bodies flush together. You moaned into his mouth, feeling his hardness pressed between you.
His hand slid around to the front of you, undoing your jeans with one hand while the other stayed buried in your hair. You helped him out, pushing your jeans down your hips and kicking them off once they’d gotten down to your shins.
He parted from your lips after a moment and took his hands off of you, stepping back to take in your half naked frame. Your cheeks felt hot under his stare. He looked at you with such a lustful, predatory gaze that was totally new to you. Your skin tingled, just wanting to feel his touch once more.
“You wanna know what I thought about these last few days?” He asked, running his tongue over his bottom lip, pink and slightly swollen from your kisses.
All you could do was nod, your heart pounding in your chest.
“All the sounds I could get you to make. I bet you sound incredible when you just let go, and especially when you cum.” Jake took one step towards you, trailing a fingertip down the front of your throat, down between the valley of your breasts. “Let’s see how loud you can be, hm?”
You knew, deep in your soul, that Jake could easily get you screaming and writhing underneath of him. It was as if the other night had just been a fraction of the pleasure he could give you. After all, you’d been forced to stay quiet and you’d been so nervous. But he had an air about him, a confidence that suggested he knew what he was doing, and exactly how to unravel you.
When Jake stepped forward again, this time he was grabbing you around the backs of your thighs, lifting you up to wrap your legs around him. He carried you the short distance over to the couch, setting you down so you perched on the back edge.
“Remember what I promised?”
How could you forget? The image he’d painted into your mind while he was thrusting inside of you, of your body bent over the back of his couch, letting the entire world hear just how good he could make you feel. It had replayed in your mind countless times since then.
“Yes,” you answered, hands gripping onto the fabric of the couch on either side of you.
“Spread your legs,” he told you, then kneeled down in front of you. You obeyed. You could feel his eyes raking over you once more, which never affected you any less. Had he ever looked at you like this before? It was taking the breath right from your chest. “Take that off.”
As he nodded to your top half, you reached behind yourself, unclasping your bra before letting it fall away. You would have done whatever he asked right now, no question. All you could see in your haze of desire was Jake. You shivered and noticed his window was open, letting a light breeze drift across your half-naked frame.
God, he really did want all of his neighbors to hear you.
Just as he did last time, he started slow. He propped one of your legs up on his shoulder, turning his head to place gentle kisses on your inner thighs. His hands kept your legs spread to his liking, giving him ample room where he knelt.
If anything, he was teasing you more this time around. Maybe because it was just you and him, no time constraints, no reason to keep your pleasure to yourselves. You were screwed, if your first experience with him was just a warm up.
You tipped your head back and closed your eyes, basking in the gentle ministrations of his mouth. He hadn’t even gotten to your heat yet, just nuzzling your thighs and leaving wet kisses on your skin. Every now and then, he stopped to suck at your skin, undoubtedly leaving a hickey in his wake.
When you felt his teeth sink into your thigh, you gasped, lowering your chin to look down at him. He raised a brow to check that you were okay, you nodded eagerly. Though most probably wouldn’t expect it from you, you absolutely loved when guys were a bit more rough with you. Nothing too crazy, but you craved the delicate balance between pain and pleasure.
Jake finally led his kisses upwards, closer and closer to your core. When his lips met the edge of your panties, he pulled back to remove them, sliding the lace down your legs until they dropped off your ankle.
His burning gaze scanned over you once more, full of hunger, before he finally leaned in and got to work. The moment his tongue touched your clit, your mouth fell open and your nails dug into the upholstery you were keeping balance on.
Even just the slightest kitten licks he started with had your hips twitching up towards his face, causing his hands to come around your waist, holding you in place. You had thought of him all week, just like this, more times than you would admit to him or yourself. He’d worked magic with his tongue, and you’d been desperate to feel it again.
At a perfectly angled flick of his tongue, you moaned out his name instinctively, which just encouraged him even more. He was pulling out all the stops, you figured, determined to have you as noisy as you could be.
“Fuck, right there,” you moaned, your hand reaching for the back of his head.
Jake scooted closer, grabbing both of your thighs to hook them over his shoulders, while his tongue drifted down to your center to taste you there. He hummed as soon as your wetness hit his tongue, the vibrations going straight to your clit. He really wanted to drive you crazy.
He pulled back just enough to circle his index and middle fingers around your entrance, coating them with your arousal before they pushed inside. You whimpered, your walls clamping on his digits.
“Tell me how it feels,” he told you, his voice deep and laced with want.
Your eyes opened and you lifted your head, tilting your face down to watch him. “So—fuck, so good,” you started, biting hard onto your lower lip as you watched him twist his fingers inside of you. “I thought about this so many times,” you admitted.
“Yeah?” he asked, leaning in to suck at your clit for a long moment just because he could. Your hips lifted as he pulled away, whining when the sensation of his mouth left you. “Did you touch yourself?”
Your throat went dry as you stared down at him, cheeks going hotter as you thought back to the other night in bed. You’d tossed and turned, debating with yourself. It seemed to cross a line, somehow, to touch yourself while thinking of him. But you’d lost the battle, eventually shoving your hands into your sweatpants and rubbing yourself to your peak.
“Yes,” you answered, swallowing. “I had to. I couldn’t stop thinking about your mouth on me.”
Jake had the nerve to smirk, his fingers still working in and out of you. “Dirty girl,” he teased, his voice condescending in a way that sent a tingle straight to your core. “Did you cum?”
You could only nod, unable to form words with the way he was fucking his fingers into you. He looked awfully pleased with your answer, and you couldn’t believe how hot it was. He’d always been cocky, but you had no idea it would turn you on so much.
Just as you expected him to continue eating you out, he stood from between your legs, his fingers sliding out of you. He silenced your protesting with his lips on yours, kissing you hard enough to take your breath away.
As he pulled away, he grabbed your hips and forced you to stand. “You want to see what I’ve been thinking about all week?” He turned you around, sliding his arms tenderly around your waist and placing a kiss to your shoulder. “Bend over, angel. And don’t move.”
His touch left you then as he walked away. You stood there, bent over the couch with your arms folded in front of you for what felt like an hour but in reality, was probably less than a minute. You’d never felt so exposed, quite literally, even though you’d made sure that his curtains were closed and you weren’t giving any of his neighbors a free show.
When Jake returned, you heard the sound of his pants and underwear being shoved to the floor, then the foil of the condom wrapper. You waited, obedient as ever, while he rolled the condom onto himself. It felt like your heart was about to pound right out of your chest in anticipation.
“Ready?” he asked, sliding his hand down from your shoulder blades to your lower back.
“Mm,” you responded, arching your back.
As he sank into you, you both let out sighs of pleasure. You felt like you’d memorized how he had felt inside of you before, but this was entirely new. The way his hips aligned with yours was heavenly, his cock angling inside of you just right.
“Oh-,” you moaned, your hands grasping onto the couch. “Don’t move for a sec, okay?”
He listened, caressing your back with his hands and rubbing circles into your skin. “You okay?” he asked.
“Yeah, you’re just—big,” you said, blushing and glancing back at him.
He managed not to smirk at you this time, but you knew he wanted to. Every guy liked to hear his dick was big, you were almost positive of that. As your walls stretched to accommodate him, you nodded at him, signaling for him to continue.
Jake set a slow but deep pace inside of you and it had you moaning every time he bottomed out. He was muttering words of praise, mostly incomprehensible, but you could barely focus on anything besides the way he was pushing into your g-spot.
You moaned his name, louder and louder as he picked up his pace. Your head dipped forward to rest against your arm, one hand covering your mouth to silence a particularly loud cry.
Before you even realized what was happening, Jake tore your hand away from your mouth. “I don’t think so,” he told you. He reached around you, relentless with his thrusts, and grabbed both of your hands. He pulled both of your arms behind you until he had your wrists linked behind your back, clasped underneath his palm.
“Fuck, Jake, I can’t—“ you whined, pressing your forehead into the cushion.
“You can,” he responded. “I told you, I want you loud. Tell me what you need.”
“You’re—” you started, letting out a strangled moan, “so good. Fuck me harder, please. Please.”
His hips snapped against you in a forceful thrust, pushing you forward into the couch, but you loved it. The noises he had you making were louder and dirtier than anything that had ever come out of your mouth with previous partners. You were still getting used to the fact that Jake could get you to this place, so needy and desperate.
Jake’s pace inside of you got faster, and you drowned out the sounds of his skin hitting yours with your moans, the volume reaching new heights when he reached around with his free hand to rub your clit.
“Are you close?” he asked, leaning forward to kiss your shoulder. “You’re so tight. Shit.”
You nodded. “I-I’m so close, Jake. Please, please, don’t stop.”
For once, Jake was the obedient one, driving into you at a consistently breathtaking pace. All you could think about was the way he felt inside of you and his two fingers drawing patterns on your clit.
“Come on, baby,” he whispered near your ear, “Be a good girl for me.”
That was all it took. Somewhere, in the back of your head, you knew you were too loud. It was the middle of the evening, there was no way there wouldn’t be a noise complaint called into his landlord. But you couldn’t help it.
The heat in your belly spread to flames, engulfing your entire body as you came, hard, around him. He practically had you sobbing, your hands pinned behind your back giving you absolutely nothing to hold onto. You were completely at his mercy.
Jake, at least let you rest for a moment, slowing his movements inside of you. He dropped your hands and you slumped over the couch, your thighs still twitching with the aftershocks.
“Come here,” he said, gently pulling you up to a full standing position and turning you around, his cock slipping out of you. Just that was enough to make you whimper, too oversensitive from your orgasm.
He lifted you up again, carrying you around to the other side of the couch. Laying you down, he climbed on top of you. You were finally coherent enough to wrap your arms around him, pulling him down for a kiss.
As great as your previous position had been, you had missed seeing his face, which was unexpected but you decided to push that feeling down.
When he pulled away, you locked eyes with him and nodded, silently signaling for him to continue. You wanted to make him feel good, wanted him to reach euphoria just as you had, though it’d be a much quieter experience.
You exhaled when he slipped back inside of you, your walls still wet and eager for him, if not more so now. He kept eye contact with you as if he knew that’s what you had been missing before. His gaze was so intense it had you pulsing between your legs all over again.
This time, his pace wasn’t as quick or forceful, but he was still reaching spots inside of you that made you shiver. One hand came up to the side of your face, stroking his thumb over your cheek gently, contrasting with the way he was pushing inside of you.
You wrapped your arms around him, pressing your fingers into the skin of his shoulder blades. He groaned and leaned his forehead against yours, thrusting into you deep.
“Right there,” you told him, resisting every urge to squeeze your eyes shut. You wouldn’t come again, you were too worn out, but you knew he was capable of taking you there, if he had a little less mercy.
Jake’s thrusts got faster, a bit less controlled, hinting that he wouldn’t last much longer. “Fuck, princess,” he panted. He dropped his head down, kissing down your jaw to your throat. “Gonna cum soon.”
“Please,” you breathed, mustering the strength to roll your hips up to meet his next thrust. “I want it, Jake, please.”
With a few more thrusts, he suddenly slowed to a stop, his entire body stiffening as he came. His teeth scraped against your skin, hard enough to nearly break skin. The sound he made was one you wanted to remember forever.
Jake stilled inside of you after a moment, pressing his lips into your skin one final time before he pulled away. “Are you okay?” he asked, not because he was worried but just because he cared.
“Mhm,” you answered. “Legs are jelly, though.”
He chuckled lowly and sat up, sliding out of you. “Should I apologize or say you’re welcome?”
You slapped playfully at his chest and sat up as well. “Loser. Get me a towel, please?”
__
Once you’d gotten cleaned up and put your clothes back on, you and Jake sat on the couch, Netflix playing some true crime documentary you’d both seen the first episode of before and never continued.
The way you were curled up on the couch could have appeared rather romantic, but it was mostly because your legs were already sore from bending over the back of the couch. Or so you told yourself.
You leaned into Jake’s side, his arm thrown over the cushion beside you. The evening was still young, and you’d both figured there was no need for you to leave so soon. Besides, it made the whole situation feel cheap if you left within five minutes of having an orgasm.
“Have you ever wondered how many serial killers you’ve sold books to?” he asked, breaking the silence.
You stared at him, furrowing your eyebrows. “No. But now I will, asshole.” He grinned, running his fingertips up and down the curve of your shoulder. “Oh, God. Probably so many.”
“You know that guy with the big cowboy belt? The one that’s always buying the sleazy novels?”
“Oh, definitely,” you answered, turning your head into his chest and giggling. “He always puts them face down as if I don’t know what I’m ringing up.”
“If you disappear, I’ll be sure to let the police know to add him to the suspect list.”
You huffed. “Thanks, Jake.”
“Anytime.” He gave you a shit eating grin, squeezing your shoulder. “Hey, you going to Jay’s birthday thing on Saturday?”
You hummed in response. “Are you?”
“I thought about it. Been a while since I’ve been out to a club.”
“Yeah, me too. I’ll be there.”
“As long as you don’t take advantage of me, try and drag me into any dark corridors…”
You feigned offense, a hand to your chest. “Would I do something like that?”
“I don’t know,” he stared down at you, “would you?”
You narrowed your eyes. “Never. I’m a lady.”
Jake snorted. “Pretty sure the noises you were making just a bit ago were not very ladylike.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you said. “I’m a respectable young woman.”
When Jake’s hand drifted down from your shoulder to your waist, pulling you closer, you stared up at him with raised eyebrows. “Do you need a reminder?”
You swatted his hand away, wiggling away from him. “Oh my God, you’re insatiable. I’m still sore, you freak. Give me at least a 24 hour recovery period.”
When his hand decided to squeeze and tickle your sides, you shrieked and tried to scoot away from him but he was too quick, grasping both your hips and keeping you in place.
“I’ll give you something, alright,” he said, grinning down at you. “You’re gonna have to work on your stamina.”
You tried and failed to move away from him, your hands weakly slapping at his shoulders while you giggled underneath of him. “Jake!”
“Hmm, now that sounds familiar.”
“I hate you so much,” you said around your laughs, practically gasping for breath now. Jake finally relented, ceasing his tickling but remaining on top of you.
“I doubt that,” he responded, leaning down to catch your lips with his. You relaxed under him, your hands clasping his shoulders as you deepened the kiss.
When you instinctively rolled your hips up towards the growing bulge in his pants, he pulled away, a shocked look on his face. “I thought you needed 24 hours?”
“Shut up and take my clothes off.”
__
It turned out, you didn’t quite need as much recovery time as you thought. After Jake brought you over the edge twice, one time with just his fingers and another deep inside of you, you both got dressed once more.
Reminiscent of your first night together, he smoothed your hair back away from your face and thumbed your chin as you stood by the door. “Drive safe.”
“I will. Thanks,” you told him again, chewing your lip. “I’ll see you Saturday?”
“Mm. Text me if you need me before then, okay?”
You both knew what he meant. Even as you walked out of his apartment down to your car, you had a feeling you’d be begging to see him long before Saturday arrived.
Warnings: sexual content, alcohol, cursing, fuckboy!heeseung
Summary: you desperately need to get over your decade-long crush on lee heeseung, and your close friend jake needs to get over his ex—so the two of you make an arrangement: just sex, no feelings. what could possibly go wrong?
pt 2 pt 3 pt 4
By Saturday night, you were totally ready to unwind.
This week wasn’t as rough as the last one, mainly because you found a great way to relieve stress. You spent your lunch break on Thursday at Jake’s office—the office's bathroom to be more specific—and he swung by on Friday after Yujin headed out.
For a second, you thought about how Jake always seemed to make time for you, even though that was the main reason he and Hanni had split. But hey, that wasn’t your place to question.
Regardless, you were itching for a break. You slept in and spent the afternoon at the market with Yujin, picking up fresh fruit for the week and soaking up the spring sunshine.
After a late lunch, you both decided to pre-game for Jay’s party. You popped open a few ciders, plopped down on the floor, and started doing each other’s makeup while blasting some girly pop tunes.
It had been ages since you last hit the club. You were pumped to slip on those high heels and finally wear that little red dress you brought months ago simply because it was on sale.
“Not gonna lie,” you said, leaning on the coffee table. “I have a feeling tonight could either be epic or a total disaster.”
Yujin laughed, finishing her drink. “I’m betting on the disaster. Every weekend, it seems like Jay and Hoon barely survive, and they’re the ones running the show tonight.”
Even though it was Jay’s party, he and Hoon were a package deal, which is how you first met Jay in the first place. You, Sunghoon, and Jungwon all work together. One day, he dropped by to see Hoon on his break, tried to flirt with you, failed miserably, and somehow ended up in your friend group.
“I’m going to need more drinks,” you said, getting up from the floor and heading to the kitchen for another round.
“Not to be that friend,” Yujin said, turning down the music. “But we really need to get you laid tonight.”
You nearly choked on your cider. “What? Wh- but why?”
She shrugged. “I mean, how long has it been since your last date?”
You swallowed hard as you settled back on the floor. Well, technically…
“It’s been a while. Eight months, maybe?”
Yujin gasped like you just confessed to a crime. “Eight months?!”
“Seriously,” you insisted, taking a big swig of your drink. “I’m good.”
“You’re not good. My vagina feels sad for you”
You brushed her off and picked up your makeup brush. “Come on, I’m not about to sleep with some random dude. That’s just not me. I doubt there’ll be anyone worth my time anyway…” You focused on putting on some blush, hoping Yujin wouldn’t become suspicious.
She rolled her eyes. “Are you for real? Jay’s friends are probably hot and rich. Sure, they might be dumb as rocks but hey, beggars can't be choosers. Plus, any guy who isn’t Lee Heeseung is a step-up, in my opinion.”
It was the first time Heeseung crossed your mind since he texted you the other day. Your situation with Jake, as odd as it was, worked pretty well. But you weren’t sure Yujin would see it that way—she liked Jake, but they often clashed.
“Seriously,” you said, lowering your voice. “Not tonight. I just want to get tipsy and dance with my friends. That’s it.”
Yujin must have picked up on your seriousness because she finally let it go, though she sighed dramatically. “Fine. Now let me fix your eyeliner; the right side looks like a blind five-year-old did it.”
__
The club was way more packed than you expected. Jay's connections were seriously impressive—his parents owned a bunch of clubs around the city, and tonight, one of them was all his for the party.
Luckily, you and Yujin managed to secure a table for your group to hang out at when you weren’t out on the dance floor. The two of you relaxed with Sunghoon and a few of his friends while you waited for the rest of the guys to show up.
After a bit, you looked around and spotted Jake and Jungwon finally making their entrance. Jake was taking off his jacket while Jungwon waved at you.
God, Jake looked amazing. Black jeans and a white tee with the sleeves rolled up. You were already glancing around for a dark corner to sneak off to.
To your surprise, he refused to look at you. It was as if you weren’t even there. He was already seated, looking down at his phone, his lips pressed into a straight, concentrated line.
“One for you, one for you, two for me…” Jungwon said as he handed out shots he grabbed on his way to the table, pulling you out of your thoughts and reminding you that your friends were all around. If they caught you staring at Jake like that, they’d definitely figure something was up.
After downing another shot, you slid into the seat next to Jake just as everyone else got distracted enough that they wouldn’t notice you leaning in to whisper in his ear.
“Hey, any chance I could get you to dance with me?”
He barely looked up. “Hm? No, thanks. We probably shouldn’t.”
You were at a loss for words. How did he go from fucking you against a bathroom stall two days ago to barely acknowledge your presence? And outright rejecting you?
Maybe he was right; being so close in front of everyone wasn’t the best idea. But no matter the reason, it still stung. He wouldn’t even look your way.
Rejection was never something you took well. So, you stood up, dusted off your dress, and made sure to sway your hips as you turned back to your friends. “Wonnie, come dance with me.”
Jungwon, always eager to please, brightened up and took your hand, leading you out just as a heavy R&B track kicked in. Perfect timing.
You let the music take over, moving your hips side to side with Jungwon’s hands resting on your waist. He always got a bit touchy when dancing, but you didn’t mind at all. Honestly, you preferred having someone like Jungwon or one of the guys behind you rather than some obnoxious frat boy. With them, you felt secure, knowing they just wanted to dance and wouldn’t try to slip a hand up your legs.
Jungwon, bless him, kept you entertained for a bit longer before he made up some excuse about needing to hit the bathroom. You had a hunch he was really just trying to make a move on one of the girls checking him out from the bar.
You didn’t mind hitting the dance floor solo. At this point, the alcohol had blurred your thoughts enough that you could just lose yourself in the music.
Then, you felt a hand glide across your lower back, and you turned around, nearly gasping in surprise.
“Heeseung.”
With a long hoodie and a black cap, Heeseung was looking as hot as ever. It had been weeks since you last saw him, but your heart still did a little flip at his closeness; it made you wonder how well your little arrangement was working out.
Heeseung grinned, his fingers lingering on your lower back. “Hey,” he said, leaning in so you could catch his voice over the thumping bass.
“I didn’t know you’d be here,” you admitted, letting him pull you close. He reached for one of your hands, placing it up against the side of his neck. You hadn’t been this close to him since your makeout session, and you were half disappointed in yourself for being so affected.
“Mhm,” he replied, licking his lips. “Small world, huh?” With both hands on your waist, he pulled you closer until you were dancing together, lower bodies grinding to the beat. It was all very reminiscent of how you’d ended up in the men’s bathroom with him last time.
He looked down at you as if you were the only girl in this club and he’d been waiting years to get his hands on you—who could blame you for believing him? You were only human, after all, and he was very convincing.
There was a reason you’d been head over heels for him for this long. He was attractive, seductive, mysterious… and you could never say no.
“Did you get any of my texts?” he asked, having to shout over the beat.
You bit your lip, nodding. “Yeah, sorry, I’ve been busy with work…”
If Yujin could see you, she would have slapped you square in the face. You could practically hear her in the back of your head, telling you to walk off the dance floor and never look back. But she wasn’t here, and you were weak.
“S’okay,” Heeseung smiled, hand drifting lower until it rested on your ass. “You look so fucking good tonight. This dress…”
Your face flushed with heat at his compliment. “Thank you,” you told him, sliding your hands down to rest on his chest. The way he was moving his body into yours was sinful, and you couldn’t deny the effect it was having on you.
He’d never been quite so obvious with you, eyes twinkling with bad intentions, hands roaming where they shouldn’t. It was as if he knew you’d been trying to forget about him, and he suddenly needed to swoop in and keep your interest.
He leaned down until his lips brushed against your ear, sending a shiver down your spine. “Wanna get out of here? Find somewhere… private?”
As soon as the words left his mouth, you knew you were done for. Maybe if he’d gotten you in the daytime, with a clear head, you could easily tell him to fuck off. Remind him that he had a girlfriend, or whatever she was, waiting at home.
But Jake had ignored you all night, and it wasn’t like you needed his permission. Right?
“Okay. Let me just go…” you nodded your head to the side, gesturing towards your group waiting at the table. Heeseung gave your ass a subtle squeeze, smirking down at you.
“Hurry.”
You made your way back to your table without a second thought, spotting Sunghoon pouring vodka directly into Jay’s mouth while he knelt in front of him. Honestly, it wasn’t even the weirdest thing you’d seen from those two. Jungwon was MIA, Yujin was cozying up on some guy’s lap, and Jake was still in his spot, nursing the same beer he’d been sipping for the last twenty minutes, glued to his phone.
You pulled out your phone to check for any missed messages since you hit the dance floor. There was just one from Jake, sent a couple of minutes ago.
Jake: Tell Yujin you’re tired. I’m taking you home.
When you looked up, he was staring right at you. You blinked, glanced back at the text, then back at him. On one hand, Heeseung was waiting for you—potentially ready to give you everything you’d dreamed of since middle school. But then there was Jake…
“Hey, Yujin,” you said, cutting in on whatever that guy was whispering to her. “I’m feeling kinda tired, I’m going to head out.”
__
You gulped after climbing into the Uber and Jake slid in next to you. The alcohol had worn off a good bit, otherwise you may have been able to pretend the tension in the air wasn’t killing you.
The deafening silence was one thing, but what really got you was the possessive hand he’d placed right at the inside of your thigh, only a mere inch or two away from the bottom hem of your dress.
Other than that, Jake paid you no attention. He stared out the window as if he was alone and his fingers weren’t inches from your clothed heat. Meanwhile, you felt like you were losing your mind.
You’d been so desperate for his touch all night and it seemed as if you were finally getting what you’d wanted so badly. And yet…
Something told you he had plans for you once you arrived at his apartment.
He didn’t speak a word until he politely thanked the driver as soon as it stopped outside of Jake’s building, slipping his hand off of your thigh and grabbing your hand to help you out of the car.
Silence followed you all the way up the elevator, even until he led you inside and shut the door behind you. When he finally spoke, he was removing his jacket and slipping his shoes off.
“Go sit on the bed. And don’t move until I tell you to.”
“Jake?” you asked, your heart racing.
“Now.”
You swallowed, waiting for him to look at you, touch you, something. You craved it, and yet he was withholding it from you like a punishment.
Ultimately, you obeyed him. You walked into his bedroom and got comfortable on the bed, your back resting against the pillows. Though you expected him to follow you, you weren’t entirely surprised when he didn’t. He wanted to make you wait even longer.
You looked around his room. Another bookshelf, overflowing just like the one out in the living room. A photo of his parents on his dresser. A few other photos, here and there, that looked like he’d taken himself.
You were broken out of your trance by the sound of the sink running. What was he doing out there? It felt like he was purposely dragging this out, making you wait until all you wanted was his hands on you. You’d reached that point hours ago.
When his figure finally appeared in the doorway, he was holding a glass of water and leisurely taking a sip. He moved further into the room, placing the glass on the dresser across from the bed.
“Jake,” you tried, extending your legs out in front of you.
He didn’t answer, just came to stand at the foot of the bed. He was so close now, and finally, he was looking at you. His eyes scanned over your frame, half sitting, half laying on his bed as you leaned back against the pillows.
“What do you want?” he asked, not unkindly.
You shifted on the bed, your nails digging into the blanket under you. “I want you.”
Jake smirked darkly, his eyes narrowing. “Oh, do you? I wouldn’t have been able to guess, with the way you were dancing with Heeseung.”
“I wasn’t—” you started, even though you both knew it was a lie. “I didn’t want him. I wanted you.”
“Yeah?” He questioned, licking his lips. “I saw the way he tried to get you to go home with him. Are you telling me you didn’t want to say yes, not even a little?”
You chewed your bottom lip. Of course, you had been putty in Heeseung’s hands just like you’d always been. You didn’t tell him that you practically did say yes, before Jake stole you away.
“Jake…”
He cut you off. “Take off your dress.”
It was embarrassing how quickly you obeyed, reaching behind your back to unzip your dress before tugging it up and over your head. You threw it to the side, leaving you in just your lace underwear and bra—a matching set in a soft baby pink color, because you’d secretly hoped you would end up at Jake’s place tonight.
His eyes traveled down your body from head to toe, lingering on your breasts spilling out of your bra and the skimpy panties that didn’t leave much to the imagination.
“Tell me again, what do you want?”
You shifted, rubbing your thighs together just to feel some friction. You didn’t just want his touch anymore, you needed it. It felt like you’d die without it.
“You,” you answered, though it came out more like a whine.
Jake took a step forward until his knees hit the bed, but he didn’t move any further than that. “Can you be good and do what I say?”
You nodded eagerly, twisting your fingers into the sheets. “I’ll do anything you want. Please.”
He paused, his jaw tensing as he considered the possibilities. “I want you to slide your fingers down your chest. Right down the center, down to your stomach.”
You did as you were told, letting out a slow, shaky exhale. Your skin was so sensitive, it felt as if everything you wanted was dangling just out of your reach.
“Good girl,” Jake whispered, his eyes following your fingers. “When’s the last time you touched yourself?”
You swallowed, your eyes falling closed as your hand drifted down, dangerously close to the elastic waistband of your bottoms. “Last night.”
“Take your bra off,” he told you. “Then tell me what you thought about.”
Once the constricting lace was discarded, thrown somewhere off to the side, you laid back and let your hand return to your stomach, your fingertips drawing slow circles. “I thought about you, the way you pressed me up against that stall and rubbed me through my underwear.”
“You liked that? Yeah? Why is that? Touch your nipples for me, baby. Show me how you like to be touched.”
You whimpered as your hand traveled back up to your chest and you kneaded your breast, squeezing your eyes shut tighter. You took the peak of your nipple between your fingers, tugging it and rolling it between your digits.
“I—fuck—I like when you’re rough with me. When you take what you want, without asking. It’s so hot.”
You could practically hear his smirk. “Who would have thought such a sweet, innocent girl like you could be so dirty? And just for me…”
“Jake,” you pleaded, clenching your thighs together. “Please.”
“Not yet, angel. First, I need you to get your fingers nice and wet. Use your mouth.”
Your eyes fluttered open. It almost appeared as if he was completely unaffected, though his heated gaze told you otherwise. He was staring at you the way a wolf stared down its prey.
You slipped your fingers into your mouth, making sure to keep eye contact. You let him see the way you hollowed your cheeks out, rolling your tongue around and between your fingers until they were coated with your saliva.
“Now spread those gorgeous legs for me, nice and wide.”
He was driving you absolutely mad. There was a distinct feeling of wetness between your legs, gathered in the fabric of your expensive panties. What you wouldn’t give to have Jake’s skillful tongue to clean up the mess…
“Tell me again, who do you want?” Jake asked once more.
You groaned, hips jerking up towards nothing. “You.”
“Slide your fingers inside your panties and show me how much. Let me see how you fuck yourself when you think of me,” he demanded.
Your head was spinning as your fingers dipped underneath the waistband of your underwear, dragging down until they met your swollen clit. You moaned at the contact, feeling as if your entire body was buzzing.
You began with slow circles against your clit, teeth pressed into your lower lip to suppress your moans. The contact was one thing, but the way Jake was looking at you was enough to bring you to an orgasm already.
“Faster,” he told you.
You obeyed, closing your eyes as the searing heat in your body started to spread down your limbs. “Jake,... I could come just like this.“
“Good. Keep going.”
It wasn’t the response you wanted. You’d hoped he would stop you so that he could be the one to take you over the edge, and he would finally touch you. But it seemed he wanted to drag this torture out even longer.
You whimpered, fingers moving faster against your sensitive clit. Your panties were drenched, you could feel it against the rest of your hand pressing into the fabric, and you knew it was mostly from Jake’s teasing.
“Please,“ you begged, and you felt as if you could sob. “Need you. Jake…”
“Do you deserve it?”
“I’ll do whatever-“ you cut yourself off with a breathy moan, hips jerking up into your own fingers. “Whatever you want.”
Silence followed your pleas. The only sound was the embarrassing, wet noise from your furious rubbing. It went on long enough that you found yourself opening your eyes to make sure Jake hadn’t left you there to get yourself off.
But he was there at the end of the bed, staring down at you and palming his crotch. There was an obvious bulge pressing against the tight fabric of his jeans, causing your mouth to water.
“Stop,” he told you, and you immediately ripped your hand away from between your legs. The bed dipped as he pressed one knee into the mattress, then the other as he crawled forward until he was hovering over you.
You were desperate. Needy. Now that he was so close, you were overwhelmed, yet terrified to touch him first in case he tore it away from you immediately.
You whispered his name, your chest rising and falling with your heavy breaths.
“I’m right here, princess.” Then he ducked his head down, nuzzling his nose into your collarbone before placing a featherlight kiss there. “You want me?”
You nodded, experimentally wrapping your arms around his waist, shaking fingertips gripping onto his back. “I want you, Jake.”
He pulled away, locking eyes with you. The challenging gaze from only a few minutes ago was gone. Now those brown eyes were only filled with desire.
Again, he leaned down towards you, but this time he was connecting his lips to yours. Finally. He licked into your mouth, already kissing you deeply enough to steal your breath out of your lungs.
You spread your legs so Jake could settle on top of you, his hips rocking into your core, making you moan into the kiss. He pulled away, nipping at your lip playfully.
One of his hands slid down your body until it slid inside your panties, feeling the arousal pooled there. “Fuck,” he groaned, leaning down to mouth at your neck. “You’re soaked. You need me this bad?”
You nodded, eyes falling shut. “I’ve been wet since the ride home.”
Jake licked your neck, right at your pulse point, sending shivers down your spine. You’d both decided to cool it on the hickeys, to avoid any awkwardness in case someone else saw. But he seemed to forget this as he sucked and nibbled at your sensitive skin.
His fingers slipped down to your entrance, not sliding inside but just swirling around the wetness there. You moaned out, lifting your hips towards the contact. “So wet. Just for me.” He whispered into your skin, talking more to himself than you, it seemed.
“Please,” you begged again, pressing your nails into his skin. “I need you.”
With one more roll of his hips, Jake pulled away, sitting up on his knees to unzip his jeans. He stood from the bed only to remove them along with his boxer briefs, then the white tee you’d been dying to rip off of him all night. You chewed your lip as soon as you laid eyes on his cock, hard and ready for you.
Instead of climbing back on top of you, he sat at the head of the bed against the headboard, reaching for your hips to tug you on top of him. Once you were comfortably straddling him, his cock pressed between your bodies, you couldn’t help sliding your hand down to wrap around his member.
He swallowed at your touch, reaching up to brush your hair out of your face. Then you were kissing again, your tongue tracing the softness of his lips. You’d never enjoyed just kissing someone as much as you did with Jake.
As he blindly reached over towards his nightstand, presumably for a condom, you pulled away and looked down at him. “We don’t—we don’t have to. I-I’m clean and on the pill, and I trust you. Wanna feel you,” you whispered, twisting your wrist on the next stroke of your hand.
Jake raised his brows. “Are you sure?”
You nodded. “As long as you trust me.”
One hand rested on the side of your neck, fingertips grazing your jaw. “I do.”
Your thumb swiped over the head of his member, causing Jake to shudder.
Wordlessly, he lifted your hips, reaching down to tug the fabric of your panties to the side to expose you fully. You sat up further on your knees, holding yourself above him. After brushing the head against your entrance a few times, you finally lowered down on top of him.
You both sighed as he filled you inch by inch. Jake swore and you groaned, your head tipping back in bliss. It had barely been a day since he’d been inside you last, but it felt like the first time all over again.
As you sank down fully over his cock, you slid your arms around Jake’s shoulders, holding him close to you. Your lips found his again, keeping your moans quiet as you began to rock your hips. You kept him deep inside, just the way you both liked it.
It was almost too much already; your pleasure had been built up so much to this point that you knew it wouldn’t be long until you reached your orgasm. Over this last week, Jake quickly learned all of the right places to touch and kiss, and he absolutely used them against you at any opportunity.
Tonight was no different. His hands slid from your hips to grip into the softness of your ass, guiding you over his cock. At the same time, he was thrusting up into you to get that one or two extra inches you needed.
You broke from his lips, unable to help the gasp that fell from your lips as he hit your g-spot once, then twice. “Oh, right there,” you told him, pushing your fingers through his hair and gripping onto the strands.
“Feels good like this,” Jake muttered, leaning forward to litter kisses along your chest. “Bare. You’re so tight and wet for me.”
Jake’s fingers dug into your ass, tight enough to leave bruises, but you weren’t about to ask him to stop. You wanted those marks, a reminder to make you blush the next time you got undressed in front of a mirror, thinking of all the ways you’d been touched by him.
You began to lift your hips with a bit more vigor as soon as you felt the heat in your stomach start to build again, your walls clenching around Jake each time he pushed inside of you. The new pace tired you out quickly, though, and your thighs started to shake after only a few minutes.
“Hold on,” Jake whispered, sensing your fatigue. His hands gripped onto your hips again, lifting you nearly all the way up and off of his cock. You only had a moment of rest before he was thrusting his hips up, hard.
“Fuck,” you practically shouted, one of your hands slamming up against the headboard behind his head. It was the best kind of ache, stretching you out and testing all of your limits.
He was relentless with his movements, snapping his hips sharply up into you, sending you hurtling towards your release. You were grateful, as always, that he had no roommates, so you were free to moan and scream to your heart’s content.
Suddenly you were being flipped onto your back and Jake was even closer to you now, propped up on his elbows above you as he fucked you. The look in his eyes was so intense that you wanted to look away, but you couldn’t. He demanded your attention, as always.
“Tell me,” Jake started, hand drifting down your body to rub your clit. “Who makes you feel like this?”
“You,” you answered immediately, reaching for his shoulders for stability as he drilled into you.
“That’s right.”
You whined and moaned as he continued, trying desperately to keep your orgasm at bay but you were fighting a losing battle. The searing heat in your belly quickly spread down to your toes, causing them to curl against the sheets as the rest of your body started to shake. “Jake, I’m-“
You were unable to finish your thought as you came, pulsing and clenching around him, eyes squeezing shut. He continued the torturous circles on your clit the entire way, watching in awe as your body shook and tensed with your orgasm.
“So pretty,” he murmured, leaning down to press his lips to your forehead. “Wanna make you cum like this every day.”
Your chest heaved as you came down from your peak, tears stinging your eyes. It was the most intense, mind shattering orgasm you’d ever had. Almost as if the hours of teasing and denial had been worth it.
Though your mind was practically blank, overwhelmed with the aftermath of such intense pleasure, you still wanted to see Jake achieve even a fraction of the heavenly sensation you’d just experienced.
“Jake,” you whispered, eyes finally opening to look up at him. “Please, I wanna feel you. Wanna feel you cum inside me…”
Jake shivered from above you, his hips still thrusting mercilessly. Your nails dragged down his back, no doubt leaving angry red marks in their wake. Good—you wanted him to catch sight of the scratches and remember this.
“Just a little more, baby,” he muttered into your neck, teeth grazing your jawline, his promise of no visible marks long forgotten.
You whimpered, oversensitive, but let him fuck you however hard and deep he needed to. When you knew he was close, you pushed one hand into his hair and pulled hard at the soft locks. Jake cursed loudly, his hips stuttering as he filled you to the hilt one last time, repeating your name over and over into your skin.
His body jerked slightly as he spilled inside of you, a sensation you hadn’t felt in years, but you were certain you wouldn’t go back after this. It felt dirty, but addictive.
After a long, quiet moment, Jake rolled to the side, collapsing next to you. There was sweat on his brow, trickling down to his jawline. He looked as exhausted as you felt. Just as you sat up, though, he motioned for you to stay put with a hand on your stomach.
“Don’t go anywhere,” he told you as you laid back against the pillows once more.
You watched in confusion as he got off the bed, grabbing his boxers to tug back on before he disappeared out the door. When he came back, he had a wet washcloth and a glass of water. He set the latter on his nightstand before he gently began to clean you up.
“You don’t have to-”
“You literally let me cum inside of you. Just shut up and let me take care of you for a minute.”
Well, he had a point.
After Jake was satisfied and finished tending to you, he discarded the washcloth in the hamper before he settled back on the bed, laying on his side to face you. His lips were pressed together in a firm line as he chewed at the inside of his cheek.
“What?” you asked, knowing he had something on his mind.
He raised his brows. “Huh? Nothing.”
You narrowed your eyes, then poked him in the forehead. “What are you thinking?”
Jake flexed his fingers, looking like he was having an internal battle before he reached for you, pulling you close. “I know I was an asshole to you tonight. I just…” he inhaled slowly, then exhaled. “I knew if I even looked at you, everyone would be able to tell there was something going on. You looked so beautiful, and if I had danced with you, I wouldn’t have been able to keep my hands off of you.”
It was rare for Jake to compliment you when he wasn’t inside of you or about to be, and you felt heat rush to your cheeks once more. “It’s okay. I was trying to get a rise out of you.”
You were grateful when Jake didn’t ask why you were trying to get a rise out of him, because the honest answer was that you didn’t know. The simple fact was that you wanted to make him jealous, even though you had no good reason to do that.
Jake chuckled. “Well, what do you think? Did it work?” He ran his fingertips down your shoulder, along the curve of your arm, leaving goosebumps in his wake.
You scooted closer, throwing an arm over his stomach as you cuddled into him. You wiggled your backside a little, nuzzling your head into his chest. “Considering I never wanna move again ‘cause I’m so sore, I’d say yes.”
He welcomed your embrace, reaching with one hand for a blanket he kept folded at his bed to throw over your bodies. “You wanna stay over?” he asked, lips pressed to the top of your head.
“Mhm,” you responded, with the slightest nod. “I’ll leave early.”
Jake shrugged and ran his fingers down the length of your spine. “You don’t have to. I’ll make you breakfast, then I’ll make you cum. It’ll be a good time.”
You pressed your face into his chest and cringed, though you couldn’t help the giggle that fell from your lips. “Oh, my God. You’re so stupid.”
After a few more lame puns from Jake involving fruit and orgasms, you finally shushed him until he allowed you to relax enough to fall asleep. Your body was absolutely spent, and it didn’t take long for your mind to catch up.
__
You woke up to the first crack of sunlight peeking through Jake’s curtains, stealing you away from your peaceful slumber. You hadn’t slept that well in weeks.
When you twisted around onto your side, you were careful not to wake Jake, whose arms were draped around your waist holding you against his warm body.
It gave you a rare opportunity to appreciate him up close. The small bit of scruff on his chin, the way his lips were slightly pouted, how his eyelashes fluttered as he dreamed. You traced a line from his temple down his cheek, to follow the sharp curve of his jaw, until you reached his lips.
He was beautiful.
As soon as the thought entered your mind, you felt like you’d been splashed with ice cold water. Two weeks ago, you’d never seen Jake as anything more than a friend. Now? Now, you couldn’t deny the presence of butterflies every time he looked at you or kissed you.
That wasn’t the deal. This was meant to be purely physical—no feelings, no attachments. If you were honest with yourself, you’d already cross that line without realizing it. Sleeping over, snuggling, and eating breakfast together were things couples did. And you were not a couple.
Besides, you’d nearly gone home with Heeseung last night. It easily could have been his embrace you woke up in instead of Jake. Maybe you needed to back off and re-evaluate this arrangement.
Somehow, you snaked out of Jake’s arms and managed to climb off of the bed without waking him. As quietly as you could, you picked each of your garments off of the floor and pulled them on, your eyes never leaving his sleeping figure.
Just before slipping your shoes on at the door, you pulled your phone out to send Jake a text that, with any luck, he wouldn’t see for another couple of hours.
you: Hey, I left early. Maybe we shouldn’t do the sleepover thing again…
Warnings: sexual content, alcohol, cursing, fuckboy!heeseung
Summary: you desperately need to get over your decade-long crush on lee heeseung, and your close friend jake needs to get over his ex—so the two of you make an arrangement: just sex, no feelings. what could possibly go wrong?
pt 1 pt 2 pt 3
The rest of the weekend flew by, especially since you ended up sleeping in until almost noon on Saturday.
You honestly thought the previous night was just a figment of your imagination until you stumbled over the box of condoms on the floor while heading to the bathroom. You vaguely recalled Jake tossing them there right before…
With a groan, you looked at yourself in the mirror. This had to be a huge mistake. You risked one of your longest friendships for just one night of carefree fun. This wasn’t like you at all.
Feeling a knot of guilt and regret in your stomach, you dragged yourself back to your bedroom to check your phone. There were a bunch of drunken snaps from the guys who went out last night, including one of Jungwon downing some weird drink from a wine glass that made you cringe.
But no texts. Honestly, you weren’t sure if that was a relief or not. You half-expected Jake to message you as soon as he got home, saying he regretted everything.
It was a bit odd that he hadn’t texted you at all, and you couldn’t quite figure out why. This was what you wanted, right? Just two friends helping each other out, no strings attached.
You set your phone aside and decided to grab some food. You weren’t exactly hungover, but you definitely felt the aftermath of a late night, and honestly, your body was a bit achy.
If Yujin knew what went down after she fell asleep, she was doing a great job of keeping it to herself. She was at the kitchen island, scrolling through her phone while having lunch.
“Morning,” you said quietly, hoping the shirt you picked had a high enough neckline. The last thing you wanted was for Yujin to spot a hickey that definitely wasn’t there the last time she saw you.
“Do you mean good afternoon? What time did you go to bed last night?”
You turned to the cupboard, pretending to think about which mug to grab for your coffee. “Uh, maybe around two? Not long after you…”
“Hm,” she replied, and you held your breath, waiting to see if she’d drop any hints that she knew something was up. “Oh my god, check out this video of a corgi my sister tagged me in.”
Your whole body eased up. Maybe you really dodged a bullet this time.
__
Over the weekend, you found yourself back at work, even though you weren’t on the clock. There was always something that needed to be done, and keeping busy helped you forget about your wild choices.
By Sunday night, you'd mapped out a full business plan to boost your sales before summer rolled in and organized the entire fiction section.
Jungwon made things a bit smoother by sticking around until closing time, putting sale stickers on those old paperbacks you’d struggled to sell for ages. He filled you in on all the Friday night drama, even the stuff you didn’t ask for.
“I’m serious, this dude was just about to throw a punch at Hoon for kissing his fiancée! But she wasn’t even wearing her ring! I double-checked!”
This is exactly why you usually skipped nights out with the guys at the clubs. It was all good fun until one of them kicked up a storm that somehow pulled you in, always needing to play peacemaker.
“That’s wild.”
Jungwon exclaimed, “I know!” as he slammed down his next sticker, nearly toppling the whole stack. “But it seems like there’s a higher power at play because just then, a bachelor party burst through the crowd, and we lost track of them.”
You were about to say another ‘wow’ or ‘that’s crazy’ when the front door chimed. Just as you were getting ready to tell the customer you were closing soon, the words got stuck in your throat. It wasn’t just any customer; it was Jake.
For a split second, you completely forgot that you’d seen him naked just two days ago. He was simply Jake, your childhood friend.
“Jake!” you shouted, putting your clipboard down.
He flashed you a grin, running his fingers through his hair before stuffing his hands into his pockets. “Hey! I know you’re about to close, but I wanted to check if you got a specific book in.”
You nodded and stepped out from behind the counter as he mentioned the title, guiding him to the shelf where the new releases were. You called out to Jungwon to lock the front door and clock out for a bit since this wasn’t the first time you’d let Jake hang out in the store after hours.
“Got it, right here,” you said, grabbing the book from the shelf and handing it to Jake.
It wasn’t until you locked eyes with him, his shoulder nearly brushing against yours, that a memory from the other night hit you. His head buried between your thighs, your fingers tangled in his hair.
You quickly glanced down, shoving your hands into your cardigan pockets. “Is there anything else you need?”
Jake hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck and letting out a slow breath. “Actually, I wanted to talk with you. About Friday.” He leaned in closer, and you caught a whiff of his cologne.
You felt a lump in your throat. “Sure.”
“I wanted to say I’m sorry,” he said, catching you off guard.
“Sorry for what?”
Jake let out a sigh, biting his lip for a second. “I was worried I might have taken advantage of you. You were drinking, feeling down, and maybe you weren’t thinking clearly.”
Weirdly enough, his words were a relief. You had been bracing for him to regret things for reasons that had nothing to do with guilt.
“I wasn’t drunk,” you replied, shaking your head. “I was pretty much sober. Sure, I was upset, but… I don’t regret it. I think I really needed it.”
Jake seemed pretty relieved too. You could see his shoulders drop, and he raised his eyebrows. “Same here, honestly. It’s tough to put into words, but–”
“I totally get it,” you replied, confident you understood without him needing to elaborate. “It made you realize Hanni isn’t the only girl out there who might be interested in you?”
Jake nodded. “What about you?”
“Yeah, pretty much. But I know Heeseung doesn’t feel the same way I do. I just needed to see that someone else could be into me. Plus, it was a nice break from everything, right?” You flashed a smile, trying to ease the tension.
“Exactly,” he laughed. “A really nice break.”
You couldn’t help but remember how it felt to have his skin against yours, the weight of him on you, and the way his teeth grazed your neck. It was hard to forget, especially since you had to cover up the purple marks that peeked out from your shirt collar with concealer.
There was definitely some awkwardness hanging in the air, but you figured that was normal. It didn’t make you regret that night or want to experience it again any less.
“Well, that’s what friends are for, right?” you joked, and Jake chuckled lightly. It made your stomach do a little flip to see him laugh like that, for some reason.
“Right,” he nodded. “And also, discovering amazing books.” He lifted the one he was holding, a little reminder that Jungwon was still somewhere in the store.
“Alright, let’s get you checked out so you can head home.”
You guided Jake to the register, feeling a wave of relief wash over you. You hadn’t lost him for good, which had been your biggest fear.
But then you thought about it and realized that was a bit silly. You both wanted this, and honestly, you both needed it.
After you rang up Jake’s book, you walked him to the exit to say your goodbyes, reminding him to text you about how he liked the book. Just like you always did.
__
It wasn't until Wednesday night that you started thinking about sending Jake a text. Specifically, a text about hooking up. It felt completely absurd in your mind, but that was the reality of it.
You had chatted a few times, nothing out of the ordinary, mostly about his latest book and some random topics. It seemed like your friendship was just cruising along as usual.
Then, out of the blue, Heeseung messaged you. Right in the middle of the week, during your lunch break, a simple "hey :)" popped up on your screen, and you nearly choked on your chicken salad while staring at your phone.
Knowing you needed to move on from him, you decided to ignore it. But that text lingered in your thoughts for the rest of the day, even after you got home.
You were in desperate need of a distraction.
you: Hey!
you: Are you home rn?
Jake: Yeah, why?
you: …can I come over?
Jake: Of course!
You hoped he got what your visit was really about, that it wasn’t just a casual drop-in to chat about the weather.
Jake’s place was close enough that you made it there in about thirty minutes, a nice step up from your cramped two-bedroom apartment.
By the time Jake opened the door, you managed to calm your nerves. He was wearing a simple black long-sleeve shirt and grey sweatpants, and you found yourself appreciating his look in a way you hadn’t just a week ago.
“Hey,” he greeted, stepping aside to let you in. “I was just wrapping up a quick dinner. Are you hungry?”
“Mm,” you said, taking in the delicious aroma of sautéed veggies and garlic. “Actually, yeah. What are you making?”
“Just some stir fry and ramen, nothing fancy,” he replied, guiding you into the kitchen with his hand resting on your lower back. It sent a shiver down your spine, and you had a feeling he meant for it to.
After he settled you at the kitchen island on one of the stools, you watched him put the final touches on the pan he had warming on the stove.
His place had a lot of personal flair. There was a picture of him with his parents on the fridge, a record player tucked away in the corner, and a bookshelf crammed with books in the living room. The open layout made the apartment feel way more spacious than it actually was.
“Here, give this a try,” Jake said, holding a wooden spoon up to your lips. You went along with it, letting him feed you the broth.
It was really good. You couldn’t recall ever tasting anything he’d cooked before, but you were definitely impressed.
“Wow, I had no idea you could cook like this.”
He laughed, shaking his head as he went back to finish preparing the meal. “I’m not that great. I just know how to follow a recipe, that’s it.”
“Sure, I can follow a recipe too, but mine always turns out awful.”
“That’s because you’re actually terrible at it,” he replied, turning back to you with a bowl of ramen in one hand and a plate of stir fry in the other.
You gasped, feigning offense. “I am not!”
“Are you really sure about that?”
“Well, I've improved a bit. Maybe.”
Jake laughed, turning away to grab his own plates. “I believe you, but you might need to show me some time.”
“I will,” you replied confidently. “But it definitely won’t taste or smell as amazing as this.”
And it really was amazing once you took that first bite. Better than amazing. It had been ages since you enjoyed a warm, home-cooked meal. Lately, you’d been slacking off, relying on instant meals or takeout. This was such a nice change.
As you both ate, the conversation mostly revolved around your workdays. Nothing too specific, but it flowed easily, just like it does between friends who’ve known each other as long as you and Jake have. Even the quiet moments while eating felt comfortable.
Once you both finished your meal, you stood up and insisted on helping with the dishes. If you couldn’t whip up a decent meal to repay him, you could at least pitch in with the cleanup.
You stacked the plates, tossing the leftover bits into the trash and rinsing the dishes. When you turned back from the dishwasher, you noticed Jake was much closer than before.
“You really don’t have to do that,” he said, stepping in closer and leaning against the sink. He placed his hands on the counter, caging you. “But I appreciate it.”
You felt a shiver run through you as you looked up at him, giving a small nod. “You're welcome,” you murmured, your voice barely above a whisper.
“Now,” he said, stepping even closer so you could feel the warmth of his breath on your lips. “How about dessert?”
It might have sounded a bit corny from anyone else, but coming from him, it sent a rush of heat through you. This was exactly what you were here for.
When Jake finally leaned in to kiss you, you melted, your hands gliding up his torso to rest on his chest. Even without any drinks in your system, you felt more relaxed than you had the other night.
You both knew what you wanted, and there was no need for hesitation. Plus, you could move around his apartment freely without worrying about being quiet.
Jake kissed you like he’d been dreaming about this moment all day, as if he’d been longing to feel your lips on his and your tongue exploring the warmth of his mouth. It had been ages since anyone kissed you like that.
Even though you had been pretty tipsy before, you had etched that one kiss with Heeseung into your memory. He had kissed you slowly, as if he knew you weren’t going anywhere, like it could have been anyone else and it wouldn’t have mattered.
Jake was receptive when he kissed, as if gauging your reactions to each of his movements and using the knowledge to make your knees weak. Each lick, kiss, and bite was perfectly calculated to prepare you for the pleasure he would bring you later.
For a while, you simply just kissed. His hands traveled from the counter to your hips, sliding them upwards until they were on your skin underneath of your simple white shirt. This could have been enough for you, honestly. The way he melted his lips into yours was warming your entire body, just aching to be closer to him in whatever way you could.
When you pulled away, it was only to drag Jake’s sweater up off of his torso and drop it to the floor. It still surprised you to see how fit he was, even more so in much better lighting this time—despite having just eaten a full meal. How had he been hiding this from you for so long?
You wanted to give his physique the proper attention it deserved, so you ran your fingertips down his solid chest, until they grazed over the ridges of his abs. You licked your lips, imagining what it would be like to run your tongue over the skin there.
He had just the lightest happy trail leading you right to the waistband of his sweatpants. Your eyes traveled back up his body until you locked eyes with him, where you found him staring at you hungrily.
“Jake… can I…?” You started, pulling the waistband with your index finger.
His eyes widened ever so slightly once he realized what you meant. “Yes. Fuck, yes.”
So you dropped to your knees right on the kitchen floor, tipping your chin up to maintain eye contact. “I kept thinking about this, you know.” You willed yourself not to blush and betray your nerves.
“Yeah?” he asked, running his teeth over his bottom lip. “What else have you thought about?”
You slid his pants down, revealing the plain black boxer briefs underneath. The fabric strained, fighting a losing battle with the bulge it was trying to contain. “The way you fit inside me—god, it felt perfect, Jake.”
You teased the waistband with your fingers, your eyes traveling up his body once more until you could look up at him, blinking innocently. “I kept wondering how you’d taste. If you’d feel just as perfect like this.”
His jaw tightened, his knuckles turning white as they gripped the countertop in front of him. There was a detectable hitch in his breath.
“Go ahead and find out.”
You sat back on your heels, your hand dipping inside his waistband to grip his erection. You were grateful for the lighting of the kitchen, allowing you to see up close just how flawless he was, from head to toe.
Jake inhaled sharply as you freed his cock, your fingers wrapping around the middle of his shaft. You realized just how much you’d missed out on the other night.
Your eyes stayed on him as you leaned forward, sticking your tongue out flat as you ran it up the underside of the shaft. Though he didn’t make a noise, you caught the way his eyelashes fluttered and his gaze darkened.
You placed a wet kiss at the tip of his cock before you began to take him into your mouth. Slowly. You wanted him to feel every inch of your mouth as it surrounded him.
One of his hands released its grip from the countertop, coming to the side of your face to brush your hair away, his thumb stroking your cheek. “So,” he said, “how does it feel, princess? Good?”
You batted your eyelashes up at him, your mouth still wrapped around his shaft. You weren’t quite ready to pull away, so you just nodded your head, careful not to let any bit of his cock slip out.
The way Jake smirked back down at you sent warmth straight between your thighs, causing you to squeeze your knees together from where you sat on the cold kitchen floor.
Giving head had never been your favorite. You didn’t hate it, but something about it made you feel awkward and sometimes uncomfortable. It caused you a pinch of anxiety, worrying that you’d do something wrong or embarrassing like choke or accidentally bite down.
However, you were loving this. You really had fantasized about it all week, though you weren’t sure why, considering you never had before. Something about having this power over Jake, even as he stared down at you with such a domineering gaze, turned you on beyond words. You were hungry for it for the first time.
Jake slipped his fingers through your hair, gripping onto the strands to gently guide your mouth off of him, then pushed with the lightest pressure so you’d take him in again. You let your eyes fall closed, your hands traveling up his thighs to give yourself something to hold onto.
You let him set the pace with his hand at the back of your head. He was gentle with you, but you knew he was holding back. He’d looked the same the other night. His brow twitched, and his lips pressed firmly together.
“You’re doing so well,” he told you, his other hand coming to join the other at the back of your head, stroking your hair softly.
Encouraged by his praise, you attempted to take just one extra inch inside your mouth on your next downstroke. You squeezed your eyes shut as the head hit the back of your throat, making you cough around his cock but you didn’t give up.
“Oh, fuck,” Jake whispered, just as he slipped past the resistance of your gag reflex and you dug your nails into the fabric of his pants.
When you opened your eyes to look up at him, you were pleased to see you had definitely had an effect on him. His head was thrown back, his face screwed up in pleasure.
You continued. Working hard to train your throat to take more and more of him inside, even though your jaw ached and your throat was becoming sore. It was worth it for the quiet moans and groans you were pulling out of him.
“Oh, oh shit—“ Jake said suddenly after a few more minutes, his hands tugging harshly on your hair to pull your mouth off of him. You winced at the sudden sharp pain at your scalp. “Fuck, I’m sorry, I just. You need to stop.”
You’d gotten lost in the act, only focused on one thing, you hadn’t realized just how hard he’d become. As curious as you were to see what it would feel like, what he’d look like coming into your mouth, you needed him inside of you.
Standing from the kitchen floor, you wiped at your mouth and chin with your sleeve. You didn’t realize how messy you’d gotten.
Jake didn’t waste much time. Your shirt was off in seconds, joining his sweater somewhere on the floor. His eyes caught sight of your marks, almost entirely faded but still visible.
He ran the tip of his index finger down the side of your neck and along your collarbone, making you shiver. “Did anyone see these?” he asked, his eyes flicking up to meet yours.
You shook your head. “No, I kept them covered. I had to use makeup the first couple of days, though.”
You’d been paranoid all week, making sure the collar of your shirts covered all of the hickies Jake had left on your skin. It wouldn’t have been a huge deal if you didn’t live with Yujin —if she had seen, she would have had too many questions and you were an awful liar. You would have broken in moments and told her everything.
Jake hummed, slipping his fingers back to the nape of your neck. “I guess this time I’ll have to mark you where no one can see them but me.”
He pulled you in for a kiss, his other hand sliding down to your lower back so he could bring your bodies flush together. You moaned into his mouth, feeling his hardness pressed between you.
His hand slid around to the front of you, undoing your jeans with one hand while the other stayed buried in your hair. You helped him out, pushing your jeans down your hips and kicking them off once they’d gotten down to your shins.
He parted from your lips after a moment and took his hands off of you, stepping back to take in your half naked frame. Your cheeks felt hot under his stare. He looked at you with such a lustful, predatory gaze that was totally new to you. Your skin tingled, just wanting to feel his touch once more.
“You wanna know what I thought about these last few days?” He asked, running his tongue over his bottom lip, pink and slightly swollen from your kisses.
All you could do was nod, your heart pounding in your chest.
“All the sounds I could get you to make. I bet you sound incredible when you just let go, and especially when you cum.” Jake took one step towards you, trailing a fingertip down the front of your throat, down between the valley of your breasts. “Let’s see how loud you can be, hm?”
You knew, deep in your soul, that Jake could easily get you screaming and writhing underneath of him. It was as if the other night had just been a fraction of the pleasure he could give you. After all, you’d been forced to stay quiet and you’d been so nervous. But he had an air about him, a confidence that suggested he knew what he was doing, and exactly how to unravel you.
When Jake stepped forward again, this time he was grabbing you around the backs of your thighs, lifting you up to wrap your legs around him. He carried you the short distance over to the couch, setting you down so you perched on the back edge.
“Remember what I promised?”
How could you forget? The image he’d painted into your mind while he was thrusting inside of you, of your body bent over the back of his couch, letting the entire world hear just how good he could make you feel. It had replayed in your mind countless times since then.
“Yes,” you answered, hands gripping onto the fabric of the couch on either side of you.
“Spread your legs,” he told you, then kneeled down in front of you. You obeyed. You could feel his eyes raking over you once more, which never affected you any less. Had he ever looked at you like this before? It was taking the breath right from your chest. “Take that off.”
As he nodded to your top half, you reached behind yourself, unclasping your bra before letting it fall away. You would have done whatever he asked right now, no question. All you could see in your haze of desire was Jake. You shivered and noticed his window was open, letting a light breeze drift across your half-naked frame.
God, he really did want all of his neighbors to hear you.
Just as he did last time, he started slow. He propped one of your legs up on his shoulder, turning his head to place gentle kisses on your inner thighs. His hands kept your legs spread to his liking, giving him ample room where he knelt.
If anything, he was teasing you more this time around. Maybe because it was just you and him, no time constraints, no reason to keep your pleasure to yourselves. You were screwed, if your first experience with him was just a warm up.
You tipped your head back and closed your eyes, basking in the gentle ministrations of his mouth. He hadn’t even gotten to your heat yet, just nuzzling your thighs and leaving wet kisses on your skin. Every now and then, he stopped to suck at your skin, undoubtedly leaving a hickey in his wake.
When you felt his teeth sink into your thigh, you gasped, lowering your chin to look down at him. He raised a brow to check that you were okay, you nodded eagerly. Though most probably wouldn’t expect it from you, you absolutely loved when guys were a bit more rough with you. Nothing too crazy, but you craved the delicate balance between pain and pleasure.
Jake finally led his kisses upwards, closer and closer to your core. When his lips met the edge of your panties, he pulled back to remove them, sliding the lace down your legs until they dropped off your ankle.
His burning gaze scanned over you once more, full of hunger, before he finally leaned in and got to work. The moment his tongue touched your clit, your mouth fell open and your nails dug into the upholstery you were keeping balance on.
Even just the slightest kitten licks he started with had your hips twitching up towards his face, causing his hands to come around your waist, holding you in place. You had thought of him all week, just like this, more times than you would admit to him or yourself. He’d worked magic with his tongue, and you’d been desperate to feel it again.
At a perfectly angled flick of his tongue, you moaned out his name instinctively, which just encouraged him even more. He was pulling out all the stops, you figured, determined to have you as noisy as you could be.
“Fuck, right there,” you moaned, your hand reaching for the back of his head.
Jake scooted closer, grabbing both of your thighs to hook them over his shoulders, while his tongue drifted down to your center to taste you there. He hummed as soon as your wetness hit his tongue, the vibrations going straight to your clit. He really wanted to drive you crazy.
He pulled back just enough to circle his index and middle fingers around your entrance, coating them with your arousal before they pushed inside. You whimpered, your walls clamping on his digits.
“Tell me how it feels,” he told you, his voice deep and laced with want.
Your eyes opened and you lifted your head, tilting your face down to watch him. “So—fuck, so good,” you started, biting hard onto your lower lip as you watched him twist his fingers inside of you. “I thought about this so many times,” you admitted.
“Yeah?” he asked, leaning in to suck at your clit for a long moment just because he could. Your hips lifted as he pulled away, whining when the sensation of his mouth left you. “Did you touch yourself?”
Your throat went dry as you stared down at him, cheeks going hotter as you thought back to the other night in bed. You’d tossed and turned, debating with yourself. It seemed to cross a line, somehow, to touch yourself while thinking of him. But you’d lost the battle, eventually shoving your hands into your sweatpants and rubbing yourself to your peak.
“Yes,” you answered, swallowing. “I had to. I couldn’t stop thinking about your mouth on me.”
Jake had the nerve to smirk, his fingers still working in and out of you. “Dirty girl,” he teased, his voice condescending in a way that sent a tingle straight to your core. “Did you cum?”
You could only nod, unable to form words with the way he was fucking his fingers into you. He looked awfully pleased with your answer, and you couldn’t believe how hot it was. He’d always been cocky, but you had no idea it would turn you on so much.
Just as you expected him to continue eating you out, he stood from between your legs, his fingers sliding out of you. He silenced your protesting with his lips on yours, kissing you hard enough to take your breath away.
As he pulled away, he grabbed your hips and forced you to stand. “You want to see what I’ve been thinking about all week?” He turned you around, sliding his arms tenderly around your waist and placing a kiss to your shoulder. “Bend over, angel. And don’t move.”
His touch left you then as he walked away. You stood there, bent over the couch with your arms folded in front of you for what felt like an hour but in reality, was probably less than a minute. You’d never felt so exposed, quite literally, even though you’d made sure that his curtains were closed and you weren’t giving any of his neighbors a free show.
When Jake returned, you heard the sound of his pants and underwear being shoved to the floor, then the foil of the condom wrapper. You waited, obedient as ever, while he rolled the condom onto himself. It felt like your heart was about to pound right out of your chest in anticipation.
“Ready?” he asked, sliding his hand down from your shoulder blades to your lower back.
“Mm,” you responded, arching your back.
As he sank into you, you both let out sighs of pleasure. You felt like you’d memorized how he had felt inside of you before, but this was entirely new. The way his hips aligned with yours was heavenly, his cock angling inside of you just right.
“Oh-,” you moaned, your hands grasping onto the couch. “Don’t move for a sec, okay?”
He listened, caressing your back with his hands and rubbing circles into your skin. “You okay?” he asked.
“Yeah, you’re just—big,” you said, blushing and glancing back at him.
He managed not to smirk at you this time, but you knew he wanted to. Every guy liked to hear his dick was big, you were almost positive of that. As your walls stretched to accommodate him, you nodded at him, signaling for him to continue.
Jake set a slow but deep pace inside of you and it had you moaning every time he bottomed out. He was muttering words of praise, mostly incomprehensible, but you could barely focus on anything besides the way he was pushing into your g-spot.
You moaned his name, louder and louder as he picked up his pace. Your head dipped forward to rest against your arm, one hand covering your mouth to silence a particularly loud cry.
Before you even realized what was happening, Jake tore your hand away from your mouth. “I don’t think so,” he told you. He reached around you, relentless with his thrusts, and grabbed both of your hands. He pulled both of your arms behind you until he had your wrists linked behind your back, clasped underneath his palm.
“Fuck, Jake, I can’t—“ you whined, pressing your forehead into the cushion.
“You can,” he responded. “I told you, I want you loud. Tell me what you need.”
“You’re—” you started, letting out a strangled moan, “so good. Fuck me harder, please. Please.”
His hips snapped against you in a forceful thrust, pushing you forward into the couch, but you loved it. The noises he had you making were louder and dirtier than anything that had ever come out of your mouth with previous partners. You were still getting used to the fact that Jake could get you to this place, so needy and desperate.
Jake’s pace inside of you got faster, and you drowned out the sounds of his skin hitting yours with your moans, the volume reaching new heights when he reached around with his free hand to rub your clit.
“Are you close?” he asked, leaning forward to kiss your shoulder. “You’re so tight. Shit.”
You nodded. “I-I’m so close, Jake. Please, please, don’t stop.”
For once, Jake was the obedient one, driving into you at a consistently breathtaking pace. All you could think about was the way he felt inside of you and his two fingers drawing patterns on your clit.
“Come on, baby,” he whispered near your ear, “Be a good girl for me.”
That was all it took. Somewhere, in the back of your head, you knew you were too loud. It was the middle of the evening, there was no way there wouldn’t be a noise complaint called into his landlord. But you couldn’t help it.
The heat in your belly spread to flames, engulfing your entire body as you came, hard, around him. He practically had you sobbing, your hands pinned behind your back giving you absolutely nothing to hold onto. You were completely at his mercy.
Jake, at least let you rest for a moment, slowing his movements inside of you. He dropped your hands and you slumped over the couch, your thighs still twitching with the aftershocks.
“Come here,” he said, gently pulling you up to a full standing position and turning you around, his cock slipping out of you. Just that was enough to make you whimper, too oversensitive from your orgasm.
He lifted you up again, carrying you around to the other side of the couch. Laying you down, he climbed on top of you. You were finally coherent enough to wrap your arms around him, pulling him down for a kiss.
As great as your previous position had been, you had missed seeing his face, which was unexpected but you decided to push that feeling down.
When he pulled away, you locked eyes with him and nodded, silently signaling for him to continue. You wanted to make him feel good, wanted him to reach euphoria just as you had, though it’d be a much quieter experience.
You exhaled when he slipped back inside of you, your walls still wet and eager for him, if not more so now. He kept eye contact with you as if he knew that’s what you had been missing before. His gaze was so intense it had you pulsing between your legs all over again.
This time, his pace wasn’t as quick or forceful, but he was still reaching spots inside of you that made you shiver. One hand came up to the side of your face, stroking his thumb over your cheek gently, contrasting with the way he was pushing inside of you.
You wrapped your arms around him, pressing your fingers into the skin of his shoulder blades. He groaned and leaned his forehead against yours, thrusting into you deep.
“Right there,” you told him, resisting every urge to squeeze your eyes shut. You wouldn’t come again, you were too worn out, but you knew he was capable of taking you there, if he had a little less mercy.
Jake’s thrusts got faster, a bit less controlled, hinting that he wouldn’t last much longer. “Fuck, princess,” he panted. He dropped his head down, kissing down your jaw to your throat. “Gonna cum soon.”
“Please,” you breathed, mustering the strength to roll your hips up to meet his next thrust. “I want it, Jake, please.”
With a few more thrusts, he suddenly slowed to a stop, his entire body stiffening as he came. His teeth scraped against your skin, hard enough to nearly break skin. The sound he made was one you wanted to remember forever.
Jake stilled inside of you after a moment, pressing his lips into your skin one final time before he pulled away. “Are you okay?” he asked, not because he was worried but just because he cared.
“Mhm,” you answered. “Legs are jelly, though.”
He chuckled lowly and sat up, sliding out of you. “Should I apologize or say you’re welcome?”
You slapped playfully at his chest and sat up as well. “Loser. Get me a towel, please?”
__
Once you’d gotten cleaned up and put your clothes back on, you and Jake sat on the couch, Netflix playing some true crime documentary you’d both seen the first episode of before and never continued.
The way you were curled up on the couch could have appeared rather romantic, but it was mostly because your legs were already sore from bending over the back of the couch. Or so you told yourself.
You leaned into Jake’s side, his arm thrown over the cushion beside you. The evening was still young, and you’d both figured there was no need for you to leave so soon. Besides, it made the whole situation feel cheap if you left within five minutes of having an orgasm.
“Have you ever wondered how many serial killers you’ve sold books to?” he asked, breaking the silence.
You stared at him, furrowing your eyebrows. “No. But now I will, asshole.” He grinned, running his fingertips up and down the curve of your shoulder. “Oh, God. Probably so many.”
“You know that guy with the big cowboy belt? The one that’s always buying the sleazy novels?”
“Oh, definitely,” you answered, turning your head into his chest and giggling. “He always puts them face down as if I don’t know what I’m ringing up.”
“If you disappear, I’ll be sure to let the police know to add him to the suspect list.”
You huffed. “Thanks, Jake.”
“Anytime.” He gave you a shit eating grin, squeezing your shoulder. “Hey, you going to Jay’s birthday thing on Saturday?”
You hummed in response. “Are you?”
“I thought about it. Been a while since I’ve been out to a club.”
“Yeah, me too. I’ll be there.”
“As long as you don’t take advantage of me, try and drag me into any dark corridors…”
You feigned offense, a hand to your chest. “Would I do something like that?”
“I don’t know,” he stared down at you, “would you?”
You narrowed your eyes. “Never. I’m a lady.”
Jake snorted. “Pretty sure the noises you were making just a bit ago were not very ladylike.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you said. “I’m a respectable young woman.”
When Jake’s hand drifted down from your shoulder to your waist, pulling you closer, you stared up at him with raised eyebrows. “Do you need a reminder?”
You swatted his hand away, wiggling away from him. “Oh my God, you’re insatiable. I’m still sore, you freak. Give me at least a 24 hour recovery period.”
When his hand decided to squeeze and tickle your sides, you shrieked and tried to scoot away from him but he was too quick, grasping both your hips and keeping you in place.
“I’ll give you something, alright,” he said, grinning down at you. “You’re gonna have to work on your stamina.”
You tried and failed to move away from him, your hands weakly slapping at his shoulders while you giggled underneath of him. “Jake!”
“Hmm, now that sounds familiar.”
“I hate you so much,” you said around your laughs, practically gasping for breath now. Jake finally relented, ceasing his tickling but remaining on top of you.
“I doubt that,” he responded, leaning down to catch your lips with his. You relaxed under him, your hands clasping his shoulders as you deepened the kiss.
When you instinctively rolled your hips up towards the growing bulge in his pants, he pulled away, a shocked look on his face. “I thought you needed 24 hours?”
“Shut up and take my clothes off.”
__
It turned out, you didn’t quite need as much recovery time as you thought. After Jake brought you over the edge twice, one time with just his fingers and another deep inside of you, you both got dressed once more.
Reminiscent of your first night together, he smoothed your hair back away from your face and thumbed your chin as you stood by the door. “Drive safe.”
“I will. Thanks,” you told him again, chewing your lip. “I’ll see you Saturday?”
“Mm. Text me if you need me before then, okay?”
You both knew what he meant. Even as you walked out of his apartment down to your car, you had a feeling you’d be begging to see him long before Saturday arrived.
Warnings: sexual content, alcohol, cursing, fuckboy!heeseung
Summary: you desperately need to get over your decade-long crush on lee heeseung, and your close friend jake needs to get over his ex—so the two of you make an arrangement: just sex, no feelings. what could possibly go wrong?
pt 1 pt 2
This is not how movie night was meant to go.
After a tough day at work, you were really looking forward to one thing—having your friends over for the monthly movie night that always ended up in chaos. Sunghoon and Jay were usually the one’s who turned every film into a wild drinking game. You learned to expect it after the third time you had to shove Hoon out the door before he could ruin your carpet.
Your two-bedroom apartment was a tight squeeze for you, your roommate, and your four closest guy friends, but you managed to make it work every month. After the day you had, you really needed this.
Running a bookstore isn’t usually that hard, but this week had been one of your worst in terms of sales. You had to deal with a bunch of customer complaints and some employee drama, which left you feeling tense and craving Jay’s special sodas—three parts alcohol, one part Sprite.
To top it off, you just saw your longtime crush, Heeseung, post a story on Instagram with a girl you didn’t recognize. She had everything you didn’t—stylish outfits, killer curves, and most importantly, she had Heeseung.
You had been crushing on Heeseung for as long as you could remember—ever since middle school with him and Jake, at least. Over the past years, you’d dated a fair number of guys, but that infatuation just wouldn’t fade.
Things got even more complicated three weeks ago when you were out with the guys and bumped into Heeseung. He was three shots in, and somehow, you ended up kissing him in the men’s bathroom. It wasn’t the fairy-tale moment you had imagined, but his kiss made you feel like he might have been wanting you just as much all along. But after that night, things went quiet—aside from a few random texts, you hadn’t really talked to him since.
So there you were, sprawled out on the kitchen floor with your head in your roommate Yujin’s lap, while Transformers played in the background and the guys debated over Autobots and Decepticons.
“I mean, he texted me last week, remember? He asked what I was up to, but it was like two in the morning, so I didn’t see it until I woke up…”
Yujin ran her fingers through your hair and let out a frustrated sigh. “You want me to be real with you, right?”
“Yes, please.”
“Heeseung is the classic player. He hit you up because he was feeling horny and probably got ignored by his usual flings, so you were just the first girl’s name that popped up in his contacts.”
It was a tough pill to swallow, but you couldn’t deny the truth in it. Still, it wasn’t easy to shake off those feelings. You found yourself questioning what was wrong with you, why you didn’t measure up to him. Sure, you were a bit nerdy and not exactly a pro at flirting, but he had kissed you. That had to mean something, right?
“Honestly, I don’t get why you’re so into him. He doesn’t even have a real job—”
You cut in, “He’s a musician!”
“—I meant a real job. He’s just a DJ who occasionally throws up some half-assed thirty-second clips on Soundcloud with vaguely sexual titles.”
You pouted, knowing she had a point, and buried your face in her lap. “But he’s so good-looking,” you complained.
Yujin gently rubbed your back. “I get it... I really do. But he’s a jerk, and there are way better guys out there. Like, tons of them. He’s not worth crying on your kitchen floor over.”
“Who’s she crying over?”
You looked up to find Jake leaning in the kitchen doorway, holding an empty popcorn bowl. With a sigh, you pushed yourself off the floor and leaned against the counter. “Is Heeseung dating someone?”
Jake raised an eyebrow, set the bowl down, and grabbed a cold beer from the fridge. “How would I know?”
“I mean, you’ve known him forever,” you shrugged. “Don’t guys usually share that kind of stuff?”
“Nope,” Jake chuckled. “We just say, ‘What’s up, man? How’s it going?’ Then we give some vague answer, suggest grabbing a drink to catch up, and it never happens.”
You crossed your arms and pursed your lips. “Well, he posted a mirror selfie with some girl I don’t recognize. The caption was ‘late night with bae’.”
Just then, a loud commotion erupted from the living room. It sounded like the guys were getting rowdy again, with someone shouting about spilled soju and Sunghoon just making noise for the sake of it.
Yujin grumbled, “If they mess up the couch, I swear I’ll lose it,” before storming off, ready to rein in the boys and bring the noise down a notch. Just last week, your neighbors had already complained to the landlord when Jungwon was out on the balcony belting out Justin Bieber to everyone passing by.
As Jake washed out the popcorn bowl, you couldn’t help but watch him closely. He seemed like a good guy, right? He had an internship at a publishing house, was always polite and kind, and could make you laugh. Plus, he often surprised you with early copies of books you were dying to read, and he probably contributed to half the sales at your store. Still, there was no spark when you looked at him. Not like the one you felt when you saw Heeseung.
But he was definitely good-looking. Jay had once told you that the best way to get over someone was to get under someone new. And hooking up didn’t always have to mean anything when it came to friends…
“Why are you staring at me?” Jake asked, finally catching you in the act.
You quickly shook your head. “Just thinking about nothing.”
You grabbed a water bottle to help clear your head and made your way back to the living room to finish the movie. It was pretty obvious that your thoughts were influenced by too many special sodas, especially since you’d never thought of Jake as anything more than a good friend. Your heart had always been set on Heeseung.
Plus, Jake had just come out of a five-year relationship with Hanni. Two of those years were long distance while she was studying in the States, and they broke up just a couple of months ago when she got back. Maybe that’s why he never crossed your mind as a potential romantic interest.
A couple of hours later, Jay and Sunghoon ditched your movie night after some cute girls invited them to a new club. It was pretty much expected at this point, and honestly, you preferred them getting wild out there rather than in your place.
Yujin had left you, Jungwon, and Jake with the chore of cleaning up the popcorn mess and tossing out the empty bottles scattered around. She had done the cleanup last month, so it was your turn now.
By the time you finished tidying up and Jungwon took off to join the other guys for a night out, you felt almost sober. When you finally flopped onto the couch and turned off the TV, the only reminder of your drinking was the heaviness in your limbs.
Jake plopped down next to you, resting his feet on the coffee table. “Feeling tired?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.
You sighed, pulling your legs up onto the couch and wrapping your arms around yourself. “I’m just really worn out from the week. I think it’s finally catching up to me.”
“Yeah,” he nodded, leaning his head back against the couch. “Same here. This is the first night I’ve managed to leave the office before eight.”
You rolled your eyes at him. “You really need to take it easy.”
Jake laughed. “I actually enjoy my job. Most of the time, anyway. It keeps my mind busy.”
You totally got that. You were the type to dive into work to escape your own issues, and it was part of why your relationships never seemed to last and why you struggled to make friends outside your usual group.
Or maybe it was because of one specific person—Heeseung. It was kind of sad, but you always found yourself measuring other guys against him, and they never measured up.
You felt your thoughts drifting back to him again and mentally shook your head. You needed to find a way to move on from him. For good.
“How did you manage to get over Hanni?” you asked, a bit out of the blue. It surprised Jake, and you could see it. He hadn’t mentioned her in ages, and it had been nearly two months since they broke up.
Jake frowned, biting his lip for a moment as if he was picking his words carefully. “I don’t— I mean, maybe I’m not really over her.”
You were taken aback. “You’re not? It’s been two months, and I just assumed…”
He shrugged. “Some days are easier than others. But sometimes, it feels like I’m still waiting for her to come back, like my life is just on hold until she does.”
From what you knew, Hanni had been the one to call it quits. Jake was always swamped with work, staying late almost every night, and she eventually got fed up with trying to plan time together weeks ahead. At least, that’s what Jungwon had shared with you.
“Yujin thinks I should move on from my crush on Heeseung,” you said, shifting the topic a bit since you weren’t sure how to comfort him. “You know, for good.”
“You really should,” Jake said with a light laugh. “You’ve been hung up on him since we were teenagers, and I honestly don’t get why.”
You kicked your socked feet up on the coffee table and leaned your head back against the couch. “Honestly, I’m not sure. I always thought… he’d eventually want to settle down and get serious, you know? That he’d be over the partying, the one-night stands, the DJ gigs, and he’d want…”
You trailed off, not wanting to say the next part out loud because it felt too sad. He’d want me.
Jake stayed quiet for a bit, then nudged your shoulder with his, a small gesture to show he was there for you. “You deserve way better.”
When you didn’t respond, he nudged you again, a bit more insistently this time. “Come on, you believe that, right? Don’t waste your energy on him. There are tons of better guys out there.”
Deep down, you wanted to trust Jake, but that annoying voice in your head wouldn’t let go. Every relationship you’d had, which wasn’t many, had ended badly. You’d been cheated on, lied to, and even ghosted. It was hard not to wonder if maybe you were the issue.
You knew you weren’t the most stunning girl around, and you had come to terms with that a long time ago. You weren’t ugly, but you also knew you didn’t have anything that would catch the eye of someone passing by. Looks aren’t everything, but they still matter.
"Would you ever want to hook up with me?" You blurted out, suddenly aware that maybe you weren't as sober as you thought. "I mean, just hypothetically?"
Jake's eyes went wide, and he nearly choked, staring at you like you just sprouted a second head. "What?"
"Okay, let me rephrase," you said, clearing your throat and standing up in front of him. Dressed in a long sweater, leggings, and barely-there makeup, you felt a bit exposed. "You're a guy. If you saw me at a bar or just out and about, would you be interested in having sex with me?"
Jake's ears turned bright red, and for a moment, it seemed like he was trying really hard not to look at your body. "I—" he stammered, shaking his head before finally meeting your gaze. "Yeah."
It was a strange thrill to see Jake so flustered; it didn't happen often, and you had to bite your lip to suppress a smile. Suddenly, you thought maybe Jay was onto something.
"Do you want to... do it now?" you asked, trying to sound confident. Friends with benefits could be a thing, right? You both had some baggage to shake off, and it felt like a reasonable idea. Plus, you realized you really did trust him.
"Come on, that's just silly," Jake said, shaking his head again. "Why are you bringing this up now?"
You took a deep breath. “You want to move on from Hanni, and I want to move on from Heeseung. It makes sense, right? We’re adults, we’re friends, and it would just be something physical. Whenever we need to blow off some steam or distract ourselves, we can help each other out.”
He looked away again, but you could see his jaw working, which meant he was thinking it over. Still, maybe he wasn’t the best person to ask. Jake had never really done the casual thing, at least not that you knew of. He was more into serious relationships. You might have been better off asking one of the other guys.
“Alright.”
When he said that, your eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Seriously?”
“You might be onto something,” Jake said. “One reason I can’t get over Hanni is that she’s the only girl I’ve ever been with. Memories of her are everywhere. But maybe,” he sighed, running his tongue over his lips. “Maybe we could make some new ones.”
“So…” you started, trying to hide your fidgeting fingers in the sleeves of your sweater. You decided to just go for it, lowering yourself onto the couch with your knees on either side of Jake’s hips.
It felt awkward. This was your childhood friend, and you were about to have sex with him with absolutely no feelings involved. But as you settled onto his lap and he slid his hands up your thighs, you began to relax.
“So,” Jake repeated, gripping your waist under your sweater. His hands were warm, and you instantly felt safe in his grasp. “I’m going to kiss you now. Is that okay?”
When you nodded, Jake leaned in slowly and carefully until his lips just barely brushed yours. He was gentle at first until you tilted your head and kissed him back, your hands resting experimentally against his solid chest.
To be honest, it was pretty nice. Jake’s lips were soft and plump, and he kissed politely, waiting for permission to deepen it further.
So you gave it to him, sliding your arms around his neck and bringing your body flush against his, allowing his tongue entrance into your mouth. The two of you kissed until you were breathless, and you silently thanked the gods that Yujin was a deep sleeper and there was little to no chance she’d walk in on you with your tongue down Jake’s throat.
As polite as Jake was, he didn’t hesitate to trace his hands up your bare sides, leaving goosebumps in his wake. It had been so long since you’d been touched like this, you’d forgotten how good it felt to be pressed up against a warm body, both of you desperately trying to get closer.
Even though he’d agreed to sleep with you, for some reason, you were still surprised when you felt him harden underneath you. Part of you had been expecting him to end up repulsed or chicken out.
Something about the way he felt underneath of you had you rolling your hips into his, the obvious bulge in his pants pressing between your thighs just right. You let out a breathy moan into the kiss, and Jake pulled you down against him more firmly, one of his hands slipping down between your legs to rub you through your leggings.
A surprised moan slipped out, and Jake pulled away abruptly, his eyes searching your face for any sign of discomfort. “Is that okay?”
You nodded quickly, grabbing his wrist and pressing his fingers back against your clit, sending warmth throughout your entire body. “Feels good,” you whispered, and you swore you felt Jake’s cock twitch in his jeans.
“Bedroom?” he asked, his fingers still drawing slow circles that were starting to make your brain fuzzy.
“Please,” you responded, and before you could make a move to stand up, Jake was grabbing your thighs and wrapping them around his waist, lifting you from the couch like you weighed nothing. When had he gotten so strong?
He somehow got you to the bedroom smoothly, only stopping once to press you into the hallway and scatter kisses across your neck. Then he finally set you down after shutting your bedroom door behind you and you took the opportunity to lift his shirt up over his head.
You knew Jake worked out regularly, but you had no idea he looked like that under his clothes. A firm chest, wide shoulders, and an actual six pack. If you’d known he was this ripped, maybe you would’ve tried to make this arrangement sooner.
The initial shock was cut off by Jake’s lips pressing into yours again. This time, the kiss was more heated, wet, and punctuated by little nips to your lower lip. When he finally rid you of your sweater, you were so turned on that you forgot to be insecure about him seeing your body for the first time.
Jake laid you down on the bed, cradling his hand behind your head as it hit the pillows. His lips were on your collarbone in an instant, and you slid your fingers through the soft strands of his hair, tugging in appreciation when he started sucking a hickey into your skin.
Tracing your sides with his fingertips once more, Jake squeezed your hips and pulled back, sitting back on his heels to look down at you. His eyes raked your body from your face down to your waist, to where your legs were spread for him to lay between.
“Should we—“ Jake swallowed, rubbing his thumbs into your hips. “Should we make some ground rules?”
He had a point. Just because you trusted him and were both aware that it would be just sex, no feelings, didn’t mean it couldn’t get messy.
“Good idea,” you breathed, pushing hair out of your face. You’d never done this before, you didn’t even know where to start.
“Honesty,” Jake started, his face looking quite serious despite the fact that he had a massive bulge in his jeans and he was naked from the waist up. “We tell each other what’s working, what’s not… what feels good, what doesn’t.”
Nodding, you agreed, “And, we have to tell each other if we start sleeping with someone else.”
“Or if we start to fall in love,” Jake said, catching you off guard. Love? It hadn’t even crossed your mind.
You held your hand out. “Deal.”
Jake smirked, then reached his hand out to clasp yours, shaking it just once. “Deal. Want me to eat you out now?”
You coughed in surprise. Was he always this forward with girls? If so, what was Hanni thinking walking away from him like that?
When you realized he wasn’t kidding, not even a little, as his hands played with the waistband of your leggings, you nodded once. “Okay. But I’m not—I wasn’t really expecting anyone to see me naked…”
Though you knew there was no good reason to be insecure, it was just Jake, you squirmed your hips regardless when he started to remove your leggings. “You want me to be honest?” He asked, tossing the ball of fabric behind him once you were left in just your bra and underwear.
“That’s the idea, right?”
“Right.” He scooted down the bed and laid between your legs, his shoulders nudging your knees apart to give him more room. “I don’t care. Most guys don’t. Besides, the underwear is cute.”
Blushing, you turned your face towards the pillow. You vaguely remembered mindlessly picking out a pair of hello kitty underwear, simple cotton panties that were far from seductive. Though he said he didn’t care, you couldn’t help the knot of embarrassment in your stomach.
“Shut up.” You chewed your lip, then lifted your head to look down at him. “Guys really don’t care? About… what it looks like down there?”
Jake held back another chuckle. “No. You care way more than we do, apparently. At the end of the day, if it’s the right guy, we just want to be inside of you. And if it’s really the right guy, we just want to make you feel good. Nothing else matters.”
It relieved some of your anxiety, but you still couldn’t look at his face as he pulled your underwear down your legs and tossed them to the floor. You trusted him, more than most guys you’d ever met, but he was about to get closer to you than most of them ever did.
“Relax,” Jake whispered and you conceded, laying your head back against the pillows and closing your eyes. “Tell me if you want to stop, okay?”
You nodded, tapping your hands awkwardly against the covers until you felt his fingers intertwine yours, holding them against the bed next to your hips.
He started slow. Kissing your thighs, building it up, getting closer and closer to your heat before finally, he licked one single strip from your entrance up to your clit. You whimpered involuntarily, not realizing how sensitive you’d be.
How long had it been, anyway? At least six months since the last time you’d had sex, and much longer since you’d had a man’s face between your thighs.
Then he locked his lips around your clit, alternating between flicking his tongue and sucking, until you were squeezing his hands so hard you were sure you left nail marks in his skin. You had to remind yourself Yujin was just a couple of rooms over, and though she was a deep sleeper she’d most definitely wake up to you moaning at the top of your lungs.
“Faster,” you told him, still unable to open your eyes but he listened immediately, quickening the pace of his tongue against your clit. You whined breathlessly, hips lifting in an attempt to just feel more.
Jake let go of one of your hands only to slide it down to meet just underneath his chin, taking the wetness that had gathered on two of his fingers before slowly inching them inside of you.
“Fuck,” you breathed out, moving your now free hand to clamp onto the back of Jake’s head, fingers tangling in his hair. “Deep- Deeper, with your fingers,” you told him, words rushing together because you felt like you were going a little bit insane.
So he obeyed, pushing his fingers through your walls until he couldn’t go any further. He let you adjust, then began a slow, delicious pace inside of you. You could feel sweat pooling in your collarbone just from the heat Jake was making you feel.
“Pull my hair,” Jake whispered, and you didn’t have time to question it before you were doing as he said. He moaned into your clit and you arched your back, your mouth gaping open just as you remembered you needed to stay quiet.
He knew what he was doing, you could tell that much. Not only that, he enjoyed it. You could tell just from the quiet groans he’d let out when you clenched your walls around his fingers, like he was getting as much pleasure from this as you were.
“J-Jake,” you stuttered, feeling the pressure start to build in your belly, your toes beginning to curl. He stared up at you, mouth still buried into your pussy. “I’m… I’m close, but I—“ you groaned. “I want you. Please.”
Within a second, Jake was slipping his fingers from your folds, popping them into his mouth to get a taste and using his other hand to undo his belt. He worked fast, pushing his jeans down his thighs and kicking them off the bed with his underwear.
“Nightstand,” you breathed, taking your opportunity to check him out, head to toe. His dick was pretty. And that was truly the first time you’d ever thought that about anyone. You shifted your hips on the bed, desperate to have him fill you up.
It was new to feel this needy, and for Jake of all people. The guy you’d known since you were both in your awkward phase, scrawny limbs and terrible clothing. He’d seen you throw up on your own shoes, and you’d seen him dance to One Direction at your high school talent show.
And yet, here you were, naked and wet underneath of him as if none of that mattered.
Jake shoved his hand into your nightstand drawer until he found the box of condoms, grabbing one and tossing the nearly full box to the floor in his haste to get inside of you. You watched as he rolled it on, and it finally hit you that this was happening. It was almost too late for either of you to change your minds.
“This is your last chance,” you said, finally looking up from his cock to his eyes. “If you want to stop, if you think it’s a bad idea—“
Jake cut you off with his lips once more, his hand grabbing onto your thigh to hook it around his waist. “I’m not changing my mind. Are you?” He whispered against your lips and you felt him hard against your stomach.
“No,” you answered. “I want it.”
He pulled away and locked eyes with you, a smirk on his lips. “Oh yeah?” His tongue ran over his lower lip and he reached down, guiding his cock up your folds until the head nudged your clit. “I can tell.”
Even though he was clearly just as desperate, you blushed and pinched his arm. “Are you going to fuck me or what?”
Jake’s eyes lit up and he chuckled, lowering his hips until you felt him at your entrance. “I had no idea you had such a dirty mouth on you.” He paused for a moment, making sure you were ready, then pushed inside of your heat.
While you’d just had his fingers inside of you, you would’ve never been able to tell with the way you squeezed around him. It was uncomfortable at first, but the feeling ebbed away quickly the more of him you took inside.
“Oh,” you breathed, and Jake echoed your reaction with a groan.
“So...tight,” he whispered, dropping his head down to your shoulder.
As soon as he’d filled you to the hilt, you couldn’t help the whimper that slipped from your lips. It was the best kind of stretch, putting every one of your nerves on edge. He stayed like that for a long moment, letting your walls adjust to his length.
When you couldn’t take it anymore, you shifted, tightening your leg around his waist. “Move. Please.”
Jake’s movements were controlled and slow, but it was as if he knew all of the sensitive places in your body already. You gasped, your hands sliding up his back until they gripped tightly to his shoulder blades.
The way he fit inside of you felt incredible, and you weren’t sure it had ever felt quite like this, even with ex-boyfriends. Everywhere your body met with his felt like it was on fire, and as Jake quickened his pace, you found it harder and harder to stay quiet.
His name fell from your lips over and over, and you could tell Jake was holding back—when he lifted his head from your shoulder, his brows were knitted together in concentration. You slid your nails down his back, relishing in the way he shivered in response.
“God, you’re driving me insane,” he said, his voice low and strained. “Spread your legs more. Yeah, just like that.”
“Mm, faster,” you told him, clenching around him once he was all the way inside. “You don’t have to be gentle with me.”
“Fuck—“ Jake groaned, hands squeezing the sheets where he held himself above you.
If someone had told you twelve hours ago that Jake would have you covering your own mouth to muffle your moans while he drilled into you, you probably would have thought they were crazy. But here you were.
Jake reached down, slipping his hand under your back to unhook your bra, pulling it off in one smooth movement. He cursed under his breath once you were exposed to him completely, breasts bouncing each time he filled you up.
“Shit-,” he whispered, hand trailing down your chest until the tip of his index finger grazed over your nipple, a featherlight touch. You shivered, arching your back towards his hand. “Tell me what you like.”
Normally, it took you months to let your boyfriends know what you liked in bed and how you liked to be touched, but honesty was your number one rule in this agreement. There was no point in holding back.
“I like it deep, just like this,” you told him. Jake seemed to just know already, or maybe that was how he liked it too. “I like it when you tell me how it feels, what you want to do.”
Your words were finished off by a moan that you were sure Yujin could have heard if she weren’t asleep, and just the thrill of being caught was enough to send a wave of heat through your body.
When Jake locked eyes with you, there was a hint of something new, like you’d unlocked a part of him that you’d never seen before. He smirked.
“Next time,” Jake started, thrusting deep inside of you, “you won’t have to keep quiet. I’ll take you to my place, and when I’m inside of you, you can be as loud as you want.” His hand slid down your torso, over the sensitive skin of your stomach until it rested on your hip.
Next time. Just the idea of being with him again, though you probably wouldn’t admit it, excited you. It filled your mind with a flash of scenarios and possibilities, all the different ways he could make you feel good.
“Jake, I—“ you moaned, biting hard onto your lip to silence yourself. He brought his other hand to your mouth, thumbing your lip until you were forced to stop biting it.
“Would you like that?” he asked, the pace of his thrusts quickening. “Maybe I can bend you over the back of the couch, windows open for everyone to hear you crying out. Is that what you want?”
Your eyes squeezed shut, gasping as the mental image went straight between your legs where he filled you up so perfectly.
“Answer me.” His voice was deep but stern at your ear, and you knew his question was not rhetorical.
“Yes,” you replied, digging your nails into his back. “Fuck, yes. Make me scream your name.” And he almost did, as he attached his lips to your neck and bit down, teeth scraping against your tender skin just as he slammed inside of you.
You were close, and you knew it wouldn’t take much more to send you tumbling over the edge. His thrusts were so deep and powerful that you knew you’d be aching tomorrow, but you couldn’t find it in yourself to care.
“Fuck, you’re so tight. Can’t get enough,” he said, voice husky and low against your neck where you could tell he was working on marking you. He could’ve left the biggest, reddest hickey for all to see and you couldn’t have cared less right now. It didn’t even cross your mind that this was meant to be just between the two of you.
You whimpered when his hand drifted from your hip to the place where your bodies met. He placed his thumb right against your clit and pressed quick circles into your most sensitive spot, and you had to restrain yourself from moaning out.
Jake must have sensed this because he pulled away from your neck and stared down at you, slipping his opposite thumb into the wetness of your mouth. “Suck.”
If you weren’t close before, you were now. You wrapped your lips around his thumb and did as you were told, hollowing out your cheeks and sucking on Jake’s digit as it rested on your tongue.
As his gaze locked on yours, you found yourself unable to look away. He commanded every bit of your attention, his eyes filled with desire and pleasure that you were responsible for. Your heart pounded in your chest, overwhelmed with need.
Although Jake didn’t say a word, you could read it in his eyes—cum for me. He drew tight circles against your clit, his fast pace relentless inside of you. His stamina was something else, you thought to yourself. He didn’t even look mildly tired out.
You grabbed at Jake’s wrist with your hands, needing something to grip onto, but you also desperately needed to keep your mouth occupied so that you didn’t wake your roommate and the neighbors with your cries.
Then something snapped. The tension got to be too much, and your orgasm crashed over you like a tsunami, causing your back to arch and your thighs to shake, caging Jake’s waist in and slowing his movements.
He still fucked you through your high and kept his fingers moving until he was sure you had come down. Once he was, he brought a hand up to push your hair away from your face, pressing his lips into your forehead.
“Good girl,” he whispered and you sighed, your limbs finally relaxing in exhaustion. You would’ve never guessed that Jake would be the one to give you what was possibly the best orgasm you’d had in years. The same Jake that could barely look you in the eye when you wore a bathing suit in front of him.
His climax wasn’t far away, you knew that much. And you were thankful too, because you were already starting to feel sore and overstimulated, and you weren’t sure how much more you could take.
You wrapped your arms around him, your fingertips gripping deep into his skin, undoubtedly leaving scratch marks down his back. It was only fair, you figured. You slipped one hand into his hair and tugged, harder than before.
“Shit,” Jake moaned, his thrusts becoming less controlled and more shallow. You pulled his hair again, your nails scraping against his scalp, and that was it for him.
He pushed inside one last time, his cock so deep inside of you that you couldn’t help clenching your walls around him as he came. He was mostly silent save for one throaty groan into your neck, a sound you were sure you wouldn’t soon forget.
You felt him relax a long moment later and he slowly pulled back away from you, stroking the side of your face with his fingertips. “That was…”
All you could do was nod, heat creeping onto your cheeks. “Yeah…” Your heart was still racing from your orgasm, but the haze of your desire was starting to fall away, reminding you of reality.
You just had sex with Jake. One of your best friends. What would happen now? Would it be awkward from now on, now that you’d seen each other naked? You’d literally had him inside of you. Something told you it’d be difficult to come back from that.
He finally pulled out of you a moment later to remove the condom and put it in the trash, and you were eternally grateful that you had the master bedroom with the attached bathroom. For one, you could watch his backside as he went to get a washcloth, and you also didn’t have to leave your bedroom until both of you were fully cleaned up.
You shifted on the bed while you waited for Jake to return, trying to ease your worries. The two of you had been friends so long, you figured it would take more than one hook-up to ruin it all.
Once Jake came back with a wet cloth and climbed onto the bed, you told yourself you’d worry about it tomorrow.
You both got cleaned up and while he got dressed, you grabbed your robe and wrapped it around yourself so that you could walk him to the door. Both of your footsteps were as silent as possible, careful not to wake your roommate.
“Jake,” you said, as he slipped his shoes back on.
“Yeah?”
“Thanks,” you whispered, chewing nervously at your lip. You didn’t quite know what you were thanking him for, but you felt the need to say it anyway. Some part of you felt so grateful to him that you couldn’t let him leave without making him aware.
Jake’s lips quirked just a bit. “You too,” he tucked your disheveled hair behind your ear. “I’ll talk to you later, alright?”
You nodded. “Drive safe.”
The moment Jake was out of the apartment, your body leaned limply against the door as you stared up at the ceiling. No, this was not how movie night was supposed to have gone.
*pairing: boxer spiderman-venom Jay x radio university Girl
*trope: roomates to enemies to lovers
*synopsis: What would happen if your roommate who doesn't like you told you that you're too curious and nosy about always talking about this vigilante with the nickname of Black Spiderman-Venom on university radio? Doing 2+2 with all the clues that Jay left you understood that he was the vigilante of the city but you discovered him in an unexpected way with the personality of Jay but also the mysterious and sneaky Venom
*tags: A lot of tension, they love to tease each other, Jay is the eggermente arrogant at the beginning of the story, possessing, protecting, body shaping in Spiderman-Venon, tentacles, unprotected sex (don’t horny ppl) masturbation (f.receives) kisses, sucking, touching, licking, curiosity, white lies.
6.1k (🕷️) (English is not my native language)
The University radio was your kingdom. From eight o'clock in the morning, your voice filled campus frequencies, informing and entertaining sleepless students with your brilliant spirit and sharp tongue.
"Good morning to all listeners! Here is your favorite student radio to speak to you, the voice of the University of Seoul, and today we talk about him... the mysterious vigilante who is making the news crazy. He wears a black suit, moves in the shadows, and helps people but... let’s face it, he's not exactly the classic hero. Some say that he is a savior, like all the people he is saving. Like the little girl who was saved while a deranged man was kidnapping her and others that he is a monster. What do you think?" said pausing and announcing the new comeback of a K-pop band.
Across the glass, in the small waiting room of the radio, Jake and Sunghoon sat on a crumpled couch, listening to you with funny smiles. They both had coffee in their hands and backpacks lying next to them, waiting for the lessons to start later.
'Again with this story?' Sunghoon snorted, stretching. 'Maybe it’s just a mockingman who dresses up to avoid getting caught.'
-Or maybe it’s a real anti-hero! - Jake said, giving you a fun look. -Like... Batman but even darker.-
You smiled, swiping your finger on the keyboard as you read the live comments. "I think it’s hiding something big. What if it was someone we know or who goes to the same university as us?" you asked with a flash of curiosity in your eyes.
Jake and Sunghoon exchanged a quick, understated glance. They looked like they knew more than they wanted to admit and certainly did not want to be discovered by anyone that they were hiding a secret even bigger than themselves.
-Hey, stop making a thousand theories of the plot and then who knows, it could be anyone...- said Jake with a fake innocent air to misdirect the conversation
'Yep, it could be anyone,' added Sunghoon, shrugging.
"But I would pay gold to see it live, I would like too much to see those tentacles and also how he shoots the webs from his hands," you said as you saw the two guys not looking at your face anymore.
"You two are too suspicious. Don’t you know him? Or that you saw him in action? You stepped forward, narrowing your eyes. But before they could answer, the broadcast timer told them that the next song had to start. "And now, folks, I leave you with a piece that has shaped generations as well as Thriller by Michael Jackson. Stay with us!"
You press the button to start the song, then you shoot your fingers towards your roommates. "Okay, now you’re talking. What are you hiding? Have you ever seen him live?"
Jake chuckled and took a sip of his coffee. -Come on, don’t be a detective. Simply, maybe this guy has his reasons for doing what he does and I think that if you saw him live on one side you would be happy because it would save your life but on the other hand according to me you would be afraid if you found him in front of you with all his tentacles and with his Hands that shoot webs- and he laughed at Spiderman’s gesture
You looked at them suspiciously but at the same time you laughed to see Jake so happy, you were ready to press them again, but just then the door of the radio studio opened with a squeak.
Jay made his entrance as if he were the protagonist of a movie, with ripped jeans, and black leather jacket, the usual guitar strap, and the lethal look that could make you shiver and infuriate at the same time.
«Interesting conversation yours,» said Jay with a low voice and loaded with sarcasm, crossing his arms.
«I hope I have not interrupted anything important»
"Oh, nothing," you replied, approaching him with defiance. "Just speculations about our mysterious vigilante friend. Who knows, maybe you know him too. Have you seen how everyone is talking about it?"
Jay tilted his head to the side with an almost amused smile. «I? I have no time for this bullshit, I’m too busy with music and that vigilante should be more careful because every time I hear the news, the police are getting closer to finding his identity» And with that phrase he took your coffee and drank it all and went away throwing you a glance that made you shiver.
That night, outside of Seoul, the storm was raging. You were alone in the house: Jake, Sunghoon, and Jay had all.
Jake was definitely at the university football training, Sunghoon would have been around the city shooting as a model and well Jay would have been in his music office composing music for some record company. The shared apartment with those 3 guys was always full of screaming, laughing and people but that night you were at home alone and you sincerely missed spending time with them; It was for weeks that in the evening they came back late or only one of them returned and you understood that life as a student and worker was different from that of the high school but sometimes you just wanted to spend time with them like in the old days.
You sat on the couch with your phone in hand, carelessly scrolling through Twitter until a trending video caught your attention. A boy along with the vigilante or "Black Spider-Venom" so named by everyone on social media was wearing his black suit and he was saving people in a bank from robbers: he was blocking a car on the way, He stopped a criminal with dark tentacles and protected a woman with a black barrier of spider webs.
Stay glued to the screen for almost an hour, reading comments and police statements.
The police had been saying for days that the superhero or "monster" was between 20 and 25 because they found a backpack with university books but the fatalities were books used in all universities of the state and a snack boy who did sports. So you thought that this guy had two personalities: one was the student who could be anyone and the other a superhero who tried in every way to protect people but also had a dark side as well as the emphasis from Venom and Spiderman.
A deafening thunder shook the house, and you clenched your phone. Then you heard the front door open.
Jay was there, soaking wet, his hair stuck to his forehead, his face marked by fine scratches. You knew that Jay was a boxing athlete and that he trained meticulously but it was strange to see him with scratches and split lips, you tried to talk to him but he closed the door in the face of the bath and sighed and waited anxiously. When he came out, he was wearing a jumpsuit, an old 80’s band shirt that he loved so much and his hair was still wet. He made to go to his room, but you blocked the way.
Jay looked at you with a funny grin. «Problems?»
"What’s the matter?" you asked, crossing your arms, his face was full of small scratches, his lip slightly split and covered with blood and also his hands were bruised
He shrugged his shoulders. «I slipped while boxing, you know it’s not a princess sport and sooner or later you can get hurt and I took a good punch while I was training because I wasn’t careful.» said in a too-serious tone.
You sighed, holding your arms. "I don’t believe you, I know how boxing works, and ok the lip can also stand but those scratches?"
Jay laughed softly, coming one step closer. He was towering over you, the height difference was embarrassing. It was enough of a gesture to grab and push you against the wall.
Why did you always have to stick your nose everywhere? Thought Jay, irritated. He could not stand your insistence, your way of talking to him as if you could decipher every thought.
But beneath his irritation was something else. Something darker. Venom whispered inside him, hungry.
It is small... fragile. We could break it or make it our own.
Jay chased away those thoughts with a deep breath, but the voice inside him laughed. He made to open the door of his room, but you grabbed his wrist and dragged him into your room. "Sit down. I will take care of you."
He nodded, looking at you with a shadow of amusement. But inside him, Venom was agitating. How nice it would be to see her below us, to hear her tremble, fill her until she can’t think of anything but us...
Jay clenched his jaw. Fucking symbiote...he thought as he saw you go back to your room with the first aid kit you used to disinfect the beatings that Jake was getting, as well as your cousin at soccer or perhaps in some other way but did not deny that the idea was damn inviting to have you all for himself as he so desired.
You took the first-aid kit and sat next to Jay. He looked at you with his usual funny grin, the air of not taking anything seriously, but there was something strange in his eyes. Something darker. Deeper.
You grabbed his hands to disinfect them and only then did you notice how big they were compared to yours. Your little fingers almost seemed to get lost against his venous hands, with corns here and there for the hours spent playing guitar.
"Wow, you have huge hands," you murmured distressingly, focused on passing the cotton ball over the bruises.
Jay laughed softly, tilting his head. «And you are really small.»
You looked up at him, crossing his dark eyes staring at you with something undefined.
He was teasing you, as usual, but this time there was a different intensity in his words. He seemed... amused, yes, but also curious.
Jay wondered how it was possible that someone like you, so noisy, cheeky, stubborn, could be so delicate in gestures. He was annoyed by how your presence penetrated his skin, like a melody that could not get out of his head. Yet, there was something about you that irritated and attracted him at the same time. Ever since he first met you in the park when you fell off the slide, With the knee peeled and tears running down your face had thought about how dramatic you could be but to the same inside he had promised that he would never want to see you cry again because he would make sure to protect you.
Venom, on the other hand, had completely different thoughts. He was intrigued by you, by your apparent innocence, by your small body that moved with lightness beside him. Jay’s dark side only wanted one thing: branding you, making you his. He imagined you under him, bent to his will, your skin marked by his bites. And the more he tried to ignore it, the more that desire became overwhelming.
You rubbed the scratches gently on your face with disinfectant. Jay stood still, letting you do it, but your gaze lingered for a moment on the mark on his neck, that little dark spot in the shape of a heart or perhaps a butterfly. You bit your lip without realizing it, the indecent thought that crossed your mind was instantaneous and unstoppable. How good would it have been to kiss her? Lick her? Suck her?
You got yourself right back, driving those thoughts away. You shouldn’t have them. Not on him.
You have known him for more than 10 years and you have always found him annoying but it was a while ago that you found him extremely attractive and this thing made you go crazy because he wasn’t even your type with his character "I know everything."
Just then you passed the cotton swab over his split lip and Jay barely moaned, a low, involuntary sound that made you shudder. His breath became heavier, and you noticed him moving, escaping your touch as if he didn’t want to let you do it. It was frustrating.
"Stop moving," you snapped with an exasperated sigh. "Don’t be a baby," you warned him, but you knew he was doing it on purpose.
Jay smiled dangerously. «Don’t be a caring mom. I didn’t know you liked taking care of me.»
"I don’t like it, but if you don’t stand still I can’t finish."
Without thinking about it you put yourself on his legs, only to keep him still and be able to finish the job. But as soon as you did, you knew you’d made a mistake.
Jay curled under you for a moment, before relaxing and bowing his head with a grin that made you tremble.
«Oh... baby, that was a big mistake on your part,» he murmured in a low and husky voice, his hands slid naturally over your thighs, just clutching them but you felt a lot of chills go through your body because of his touch.
His rational side knew that he had to stop, that it was just a game of provocation between you. But Venom... Venom didn’t want to stop at all. He wanted to taste you, feel your body give in under his grip, and hear every sound you could make for him.
«Tell me, what do you think of that guy?» asked Jay, with a mischievous grin as he heard you disinfect him carefully
You bit your lip. "It’s... intriguing. After all, it is for everyone, isn’t it?" you said looking at his expression.
Jay nodded slowly. «Yeah. Maybe a little too much.»
You raised an eyebrow.
"Well, when something spectacular happens it always ends up on social media. That’s normal."
Jay bowed his head, his piercing gaze. «And you’re happy about it, aren’t you? You can’t wait for something exciting to happen to snoop around and talk about it on the radio so are you happy to have new material for your show?»
You smiled. "Sure. I love my work, both on radio and social media."
Jay came a little closer, his fingers slid down your back in a barely perceptible touch. «You’re too curious,» he murmured. «You also have the habit of asking too many questions.»
"Informed," you corrected.
«Curious,» he repeated, bowing his head with a clever smile
You looked him straight in the eye. "What questions?"
He chuckled. «I see and hear the questions you say you would ask if you found him in person: Who is he? Where does he come from? Why does he do it? What is it like to live two lives? What is it like to have the human part but also the monster part inside? You would like to find out, right?»
You raised your chin in defiance "Maybe yes, you know I was always too curious when we were little"
Jay shook his head, his eyes became darker. «You know, girls who are too curious have a bad end»
You didn’t look down. "I’m not afraid."
Jay was silent for a few seconds, then smiled. «You should.»
You came even closer, challenging him. "I’m afraid of murderers, rapists... not a boy who transforms to save people."
Something changed in him. His breath became heavier, his eyes shone with a dangerous light. Maybe it wasn’t just Jay at that moment Maybe it was something else.
A soft growl made its way through his lips, a low, almost animalistic sound. Venom was emerging. He wanted to test you, to see if you really wouldn’t be afraid when you were in front of him. And Jay couldn’t stop touching you, tightening his grip on your thighs, imagining what it would be like if he gave in to his instincts.
It was at that moment that something changed in Jay. His gaze became darker, more intense. Without giving you time to understand, Jay grabbed your face in his hands and smashed his lips on yours. The kiss was sudden, hungry, almost brutal. There was not only Jay at that moment. There was also something more dark, something more dangerous.
His hands clenched around your hips, holding you glued to him, while his tongue invaded your mouth with a security that made your head turn. You couldn’t even think. All you could do was hold on to him, arms around his shoulders, while your body instinctively reacted to contact.
You felt his fingers sink slightly into your skin, exploring every curve with a possession that made you shiver. Every touch sent sparks down your back, and before you knew it, your body was starting to respond to his.
"Jay..." moaning against his lips when you felt something hard press under you.
Jay smiled at your mouth, but there was something more. That smile wasn’t just his. It was also Venom’s.
His lips fell down your neck, initially leaving gentle, almost sweet kisses. But then the kisses became more insistent, more possessive. You felt him sucking, biting your skin slightly, marking you, leaving marks. Signs that no one else could have erased and you still didn’t know what you were getting into.
Jay’s lips were hot, and hungry, moving on yours with disarming security. His taste was intense, the breath barely altered as his hands clenched more tightly on your thighs, holding you firmly against him. Every touch of it seemed to leave a mark on your skin, an invisible mark that made you shiver and want even more.
He detached himself from you only for a moment, his dark eyes full of something indecipherable, a mix between the Jay you knew and another presence that seemed more and more domineering.
«Tell me...» he murmured, his voice was husky, charged with something that made you tremble and light at the same time. «Would you like to interview Venom?»
You looked at him with a mixture of curiosity and excitement, the chest rising and falling faster. "Yes," you answered without hesitation, with the desire to dig into that mystery that attracted you like a magnet. "I would ask him a lot of questions."
Jay smiled, but there was something dark behind that grin, a shadow that fascinated and frightened you at the same time. A hand slid under your shirt, fingers touching the bare skin of your side with an exasperating slowness. You shivered and he noticed it, lowering himself slightly to whisper in your ear.
«Venom has never been interviewed by anyone...» he paused, letting his warm breath caress your skin. «And if he did, he would want something in return.»
You looked into his eyes, your heart beating hard in your chest. "How do you know?" you asked, even if deep down you already sensed the answer.
Jay tilted his head to the side, his smile became sweeter, but no less predatory. "Maybe because Venom is much closer to you than you think.»
And as he said it, the change came before your eyes.
The black of the suit seemed to emerge directly from his skin, wrapping it in a slimy and eerie embrace, making it look bigger, more imposing. The symbol of Spider-Man shone on his chest, his body now a perfect balance between muscles and the dark power of Venom. But his face, which was still uncovered, as if he wanted you to see the man behind the monster.
Your breath stopped in your throat when you felt something cold and sinuous slip under your shirt.
A black tentacle touched your bare skin, caressing you with an exasperating slowness, making you shiver.
Jay- or maybe Venom- looked at you with bright eyes, his voice now more guttural, deeper.
«I want you all to myself,» he murmured, and her tone was an obscure promise. «And not only today.» His hands came back on you, stronger, safer.
«You may ask me any question,» he added, a mischievous grin spreading on his lips. «To Venom... or Jay.»
Your hands trembled as they slid over the black suit, feeling the strange but fascinating texture of the living material that enveloped it. It was warm under the fingers, pulsating as if it had a life of its own. When your fingers touched his biceps, the consistency changed, revealing the hard and sculpted flesh of his muscles.
Without thinking too much, you started sliding the suit off, slowly discovering her body. And fuck... it was beautiful. Perfect in an almost surreal way, with the skin stretched on defined muscles, some scratches here and there, and those damned tentacles that seemed to move with a will of their own. But for some reason, you didn’t feel scared. Maybe you should have, but the idea didn’t even occur to you.
Jay looked at you with a mixture of surprise and something else, something darker. «You... aren’t afraid?»
His rational part was confused, but Venom... Venom was damn smug. You could feel it in the air, in the tension between you. Her already overblown ego seemed to grow even more when she saw you so close, so curious instead of terrified.
You leaned over him, letting your lips touch his skin. Your warm breath tickled his neck as you began to kiss the heart-shaped birthmark perhaps a butterfly- that he had there. Jay closed his eyes for a moment, a sigh escaped from his lips, but when he opened them again there was something more dangerous in that look.
«You’re getting into trouble, you know?» he murmured in a husky voice.
I murmured in a hoarse voice. «Because when I fill you... it will not be just me.»
Those words made you shiver, but you did not stop. You continued to kiss his skin softly, savoring the warmth of his body. You looked up at him, your eyes shining with curiosity.
"Who did you save today?"
Jay barely smiled, a crooked smile, almost amused by your attempt to distract him. «A bank. There was a robbery.»
Annuded, without stopping to leave him little kisses on the tense muscles. He was seriously the vigilante, you had had him in front of your eyes for a long time and your doubts had come to light some time ago but you finally knew the truth. When your lips touched a scratch, he made a slight movement, almost imperceptible.
"Then you did a good job," you whispered, sliding your fingers over another mark on her skin.
Jay bowed his head, looking at you. «Do you want me to make the tentacles disappear?»
For a moment you considered the idea, and then you looked up at him with a curious smirk. "Venom would be happy if you let go of your tentacles?"
His expression changed. Jay puffed, but his eyes darkened slightly as a tentacle slowly brushed your back under your shirt. «Yes,» he admitted. "It would be.»
He paused, then added in a lower tone: «It’s hard to live with two personalities. Venom only comes out when I transform... Otherwise, I’m just the usual Jay.»
You looked at him, tilting your head slightly. "So, in a way, you are two different people?"
Jay stared at you, then smiled. «You’re not stupid at all, are you?»
You were winning. You felt it. You were asking questions, asking questions, taking him exactly where you wanted. But what you didn’t expect was that, at some point, Venom would notice. And it wouldn’t have worked out for him.
Your lips kept coming down her body, tracing a line of kisses on her warm, scratched skin. When you reached his navel, you heard Jay moaning softly your name, his irregular breath against your neck.
«You’re playing with fire, you know?» he murmured, his voice roaring, crossed by a thread of fun and something darker.
But before you could answer, a deep growl vibrated in the room.
"You’re too slow, Jay," Venom hissed into the boy’s mind. "This prey is ours. We must claim it."
Jay clenched his jaw, trying to maintain control. But he knew it was impossible with you. With you, Venom had too much desire to emerge.
Then, without warning, he pushed you gently backward, making you lie down under him. His dark eyes were burning reflections of something more primordial. More dangerous. You instinctively caressed his hair, your fingers intertwining between the dark locks. Jay closed his eyes for a moment, as if he wanted to taste your touch but it was only a moment.
When he opened them again, a grin cut off his lips.
«Do you realize what you’re doing?» he whispered, lowering her head to the edge of your ear. «Do you know how tempting you are? Or maybe... are you doing it on purpose?»
Its length rubbed against thy center, and thy breath broke.
Venom chuckled in Jay’s mind. "Look how she reacts. So hot. So ready. She’s ours. I want to hear her pleading."
Jay swallowed, fighting the way Venom was trying to overwhelm him. But he was on the edge of the abyss too.
«I can’t wait to fill you up,» he said in a loud, low, hypnotic tone. «Both me and him.»
His hands slipped on your hips, holding you tight as he lifted you slightly towards himself. His fingertips drew fire lines on your naked skin.
He took off your shirt slowly, with a deliberate slowness that made you shudder. Then he looked down at you, his eyes shining with desire.
«You are so sensitive,» he murmured, his lips resting on your hard buds, his tongue caressing them, his teeth teasing them with sweet cruelty. «Tell me, how will you take all of me?»
You rolled your back, "Jay" a moan escaped from your lips and inside him, Jay was struggling. A part of him wanted to take you with an almost painful sweetness, like a cat that enjoys teasing his prey before giving it the final blow but Venom... did not want to play. Venom wanted to eat you and you didn’t know what you were into.
His lips moved along your skin, descending ever lower, leaving a trail of warm and possessive kisses. Jay’s breath deepened as it reached your breasts, his tongue drawing circles around your tight buds before wrapping them completely.
You moan his name, your head slightly bent backward, your senses now completely overwhelmed by him.
Jay looked up at you with a satisfied grin, his eyes shining with something darker, deeper.
«Call me as you like,» he whispered, his voice stinging and dangerous. «Jay... or Venom.»
His tone made you shudder, but you nodded, hands still clinging to his hair. " Yes..." you murmured, your breath broken by excitement.
Jay smiled at your skin before coming down again, his hands caressing you with exasperating slowness. He took off your pajamas without haste, enjoying every second that your body revealed itself to him.
Then he looked down at your exposed center and a lascivious whisper slipped from his lips.
«You are already so soaked...» he muttered, the fingers that touched your intimacy with a light but devastating touch. «It is so sensitive... only for me.»
He looked at you carefully, tilting his head slightly.
«Tell me...» whispered, the fingers that kept exploring you without ever giving you enough. «Have you ever thought of me in this way?»
His question hit you in the chest. Your breath stopped, and for a moment there was only silence between you. Then, with a slight movement of the head, you nodded no.
But you couldn’t stand his gaze.
Inside him, Venom hissed amused. Liar.
Jay laughed softly, but his eyes were dark, full of something that made you tremble. «You are a terrible liar,» he said with a smirk. «I see how you look at me.»
And without giving you time to answer, he slipped a finger inside you.
A moan immediately escaped from your lips. "Venom..."
Jay smiled. Or was it Venom?
«Good girl,» he whispered against your skin, while his finger moved slowly inside you, exploring you, testing every reaction.
You shudder, the heart pounding in your chest. " Perhaps... in the past..." your voice was trembling, full of desire, "I... I fantasized about you..."
Jay laughed, satisfied, while inside of him Venom was boiling with pleasure.
«Oh, honey,» whispered Jay, his mouth back to bite your neck, leaving red marks on your skin. «You belong to me now.»
Venom became more brazen, his desire almost tangible. You are ours.
Jay’s breath was erratic, his body tense as he watched you with those deep dark eyes. Venom, however, was scrambling to take control. You felt his presence, a hungry shadow growing in him, ready to claim you.
"Look how fragile she is... so small in our hands," the voice of Venom resounded in the room, low and guttural. "It’s ours. Nobody else can have it, nobody else can touch it."
Jay clenched his jaw, fighting with the creature inside him. "Venom, calm down."
"No," hissed the symbiote. "Can’t you see what he calls it? He wants us both. He wants to feel us inside him. Why should we wait?"
Wet and sloppy sounds fill your ears and Jay’s as he pumps another finger into you, Jay feels how well you took it and how excited your pussy was as he pumped and curls his fingers up and down, Your legs are wriggling as you hear Jay’s tongue slowly pinch and suck on your swollen clitoris for the stimulation you’re receiving, Contrast the muscle with a moan so pronounced that Jay could come all on himself because it was for whole months that he dreamed of hearing your moans, Instead Venom from the first day you met you had thought about how beautiful you were and how much he would want to make you feel good but at the same time take you and make you his and fill you.
"mmhm! It’s too much, I need to come" Your eyes spill into the skull as you feel your body be pervaded by shivers and feel your excitement slowly increase as you come between Jay’s fingers. Jay took his fingers full of white cum into his tongue and tasted you.
«delicious,» he said to you with a rock voice and a shiver ran across your back as Jay touched your face with his fingers, his warm fingertips on your skin. «Are you all right?» His voice was sweet and worried, but there was something deeper in his eyes. Desire.
You looked at it and nodded slowly. "I want both."
It was all that Venom needed to hear. A low growl vibrated in Jay’s chest as the symbiote took over, his hands clenching tighter on your hips. " You hear that, Jay? She wants it. She wants to be ours."
Your trembling fingers slid along the elastic of his suit, slowly lowering it down with his boxers. Your breath stopped for a moment when you saw it in its entirety.
"Fuck... will it fit me completely?" whispering, biting your lip as you watched.
Jay laughed softly, shaking his head. «Only you could make fun of me at a time like this.»
You curled your lips, letting your fingers slide along its length before gently squeezing it and starting to pump it with slow movements, knowing exactly how to make it go crazy. You felt his breath getting heavier as the pre-sperm liquid started to wet the tip.
"I want you..." you said in a low, sensual voice, moving closer to his ear. "But I want both the Jay and Venom parts."
Jay held his head for a moment. «Are you sure?»
You bit your lip, brushing its chest with your nails. "I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t. Did you think I would let someone else touch me like that?"
Venom made himself feel inside him, a shiver shook Jay as his deep voice resounded in his head. It’s perfect. Cheeky, provocative. She wants to make it ours. he wants to fill it and brand it.
Jay swallowed hard as he felt his darker side take over. With the tip of his member, he began to touch your entry, slowly teasing you, driving you crazy.
"Jay..." moans, the need in your voice was clear.
«Tell me exactly what you want,» he said with a satisfied smile.
You bent slightly, trying to push against him, but his hands stopped you, holding you still.
"Asshole," you hissed, eyes burning with desire. "Move."
A guttural growl escaped from Jay’s lips, or rather of Venom. «You are so impatient... and so excited for us.»
Then, without further ado, it pushed itself inside you, slowly at first, letting you feel every inch as your body adapted to its size.
He withheld a groan, seeing you shudder beneath him, your body wrapped around his.
"Fuck, you’re perfect...» murmured Jay, caressing your face softly. "I want you to like it.»
"Move," you whisper, the voice full of need.
It was at this moment that Venom took control. His hands seized your hips with force, his movements became deeper, faster, and more brutal.
«You hear him» he growled, his voice lower, darker. «Are you enjoying being filled like this?»
The pleasure overtook you, you clung to his shoulders, your nails sinking into his skin.
"Yes, fuck!" you panicked, your body responding to every push. You felt something fresh and sinuous enveloping your belly, sliding along your body with an unnatural precision. A glossy black tentacle crept towards your center, pressing firmly on your clitoris. A shiver ran down your back, making you shudder.
"Oh God..." groans, squeezing Jay even harder.
«Do you like it, baby?» Venom’s voice was deeper, darker. Jay was still there, but you could hear him leaving more and more room for the creature. The tentacle wrapped around your body, stroking you in places you didn’t even think were so sensitive. The pressure on you increased, each pushes more intense, deeper until you lost your breath.
«Look how well you treat us... You were born to be ours.» Venom’s voice was a hoarse whisper against your skin, a sinful murmur that made you shiver.
Jay stuck his fingers in your hips, his blows getting stronger and faster. The pleasure accumulated in your belly, each push sent waves of heat into your body, while the tentacle kept on tickling you without respite.
«Tell me you’re coming for us.» Jay clenched his jaw, holding back with difficulty.
"S-yes... I’m coming..." you panicked, your body shaking.
And when the pleasure finally exploded inside you, Venom emitted a guttural sound of approval.
«Beautiful...» whispered Jay. You felt the heat spread within you, as the tentacle slowly retreated, leaving behind a trail of electric chills.
Jay panted as Venom pushed deeper, feeling your orgasm grip him perfectly. With an animalistic growl, Jay let go of every brake, pushing himself inside you one last time before filling you.
It remained inside you for a few seconds, the heavy breath, the body still tense from pleasure.
«You are beautiful with my seed inside you,» he whispered against your neck, slowly licking your skin.
You still felt trembling, exhausted, and completely possessed by them.
«Now you are ours,» added Venom with a satisfied grin.
Jay hugged you and felt that the "human" Jay you knew was back. Both of you had a long breath, the bodies still intertwined, and you gently brushed the bruises that began to form on her skin. He sank his head into the hollow of your neck, tickling you with a warm breath, and with a thread of voice asked you:
«Did you like it?»
He seemed almost embarrassed by the question, which made you smile. You stroked him gently and with a slight smile, you replied:
"Jay, it was crazy. I was so stupid not to know that you were the guy I talked about every day..."
He stood up slowly, pulling a strand of hair from your face and touching your cheek with his fingertips. His gaze was full of sweetness but also a veil of apprehension.
«You won’t tell anyone, will you?» he asked with a hint of concern in his voice.
You smiled and, without a word, gave him your little finger. Jay burst out laughing but crossed his finger with yours, sealing that secret with a swearing oath.
After a few seconds of silence, you looked at him with curiosity.
"But... are there others like you?"
Jay just made a gesture with his boss, pointing to the little picture you had on your bedside table. In that photo were you, him, Jake, and Hoon. You felt the breath cut and brought a hand to your mouth, surprised.
"Wait... they too...?"
Jay nodded with a clever smirk. «You’ll find out for yourself. But not in spicy situations!»
You burst out laughing, shaking your head as a shiver of excitement ran down your spine. This story was becoming much more interesting than you ever imagined.
If you like the genre tell me if you want to discover also the other members with their powers:)
Weekly challenge: Obedience/Curse (secret-moonstruck x callmemonster68)
— Pairing: Ni-ki x fem!reader | (Masterlist)
— Synopsis: "- But we have a few weeks until my sentence. - Y/N came out of the river and got dressed leaving Ni-Ki there, he smiled at the thought of having her again."
— Genre: smut
— Warnings: unprotected sex, fingering, oral sex, praising, cum inside, making out, clit play, begging, hickeys, cum eating, overstimulation.
— Notes: I'm new to this writing thing, and English is not my first language. Sorry for not writing so well, I wish to improve and bring better and well-written stories.
Y/N's world shattered when she heard her father say that the king wanted her as a hostage and demanded her marriage to his eldest son, Seojin.
She spent days in a panic thinking about how her life was ruined, and if there was any way to escape this, but she couldn't think of any way to escape or anything, and it all got worse when she found out that even though the wedding wasn't for a few weeks, they wanted her living in the palace immediately.
Y/N's crying was the only thing that could be heard in her room that night, so when her door opened abruptly she screamed in fright. A terribly scary woman entered, followed by two other women. She was a shaman, she was sent with a purpose, to curse Y/N.
The curse was simple but cruel, Y/N could never disobey an order from that family, she would be the perfect puppet who would have to obey every order, and be totally submissive to her husband.
A few days trapped in the palace and Y/N had already found a way to escape at least from her room, luckily it was a remote and isolated place, as it was temporary, she would soon get married and have to live with Prince Seojin.
When she got out she saw that there were no guards, it was easy to get out to a small river at the back of the palace, she thought she could run away, but when she thought about it her chest hurt terribly, suffocating her, the curse proving real, she couldn't run away, but at least that far she could go.
The place was peaceful, and she knew that no one would go there, so she took off her clothes and entered the water, the silence calmed her, she relaxed there for a while, her eyes closed enjoying her small moment of peace.
- You shouldn't be here, you know that, right? - The male voice scared her, but at the same time a shiver passed through her body.
Y/N tried to cover herself by hiding under the water looking for where the voice was coming from, that's when she saw him.
Standing on the riverbank, with a smile on his handsome face as he watched her, he was beautiful.
- Who are you? Why are you here? - Y/N's voice was shaky and she hated it, it made her sound weak and scared. - Get out of here now. Are you some kind of pervert by any chance?
- I'm Ni-Ki, I imagine you're Y/N, my little sister-in-law, right? - Ni-ki started removing his clothes to enter the river, while speaking. - Maybe I'm just a little perverted, but you're the one swimming naked here. Very inviting.
In the mind of Y/Didn't stop for a moment, the right thing would be to tell him to leave, she herself should get away from there...she didn't even know him, and it was obvious what he was planning...but she also thought about how her life was already completely ruined, she would soon be married to a monster, in addition to being cursed to serve him...at least that, she should live her life even if it was just once, and also...her fiancé would obviously freak out with anger, the thought made Y/N smile.
- And you will apparently accept the invitation. - Y/N's tone was totally different when she spoke again, sounding challenging.
Ni-Ki paused for a moment as he watched Y/N's change in attitude, it was a matter of seconds for her to change from a scared girl to a bold one, he smiled at her sudden change.
- I thought you would run away, but apparently you are a little bitch. - He laughed in derision. - That rubbish of my brother bragging on have you under control, apparently he is mistaken.
Y/N's eyes followed Ni-Ki's every movement as he finished taking off his clothes, entering the river soon after. He was heading towards Y/N when he was surprised that she closed the distance by going to him.
- You don't like your brother. - The statement was followed by a devilish smile. - You know Ni-Ki, he'll probably hate knowing that his fiancee was from someone else before him.
Y/N's fingers run over Ni-Ki's chest and abdomen causing him to shiver. She was right, his brother would die of rage, he would ensure that, and in the most pleasurable way possible.
Ni-ki shuddered, a sigh leaving her lips when Y/N's hand grabbed his dick, a smile on her face, her eyes were fixed on his as she pumped him, feeling him getting harder and harder under her touch, she slowed down the pace a little making him irritated, and she smiled when he grunted.
- Hmmm, do you want me to continue? - She applied a little more pressure, feeling the veins pulsing against her hand. - Or do you want to end this another way? You know Ni-Ki, river water is not the only thing leaving me wet.
- Damn Y/N you are a teasing bitch.
- Oh, so you don't want to? - She threatened to walk away from him. - Okay. So goodbye Ni-Ki.
Y/N had barely turned to walk away when he pulled her back, her back slamming against his body, he held her tightly, she felt his erection against her, as he attacked her neck kissing and nibbling. A low moan left her lips as he grabbed her breast, his other hand sliding down her body to her pussy, his long fingers entering directly into her hot hole.
- Is it fun to tease others? - He whispered with his hoarse voice in her ear, while his fingers moved inside her. - You think I can't take care of a bitch like you?
His fingers never gave her hole a rest as his thumb played with her clit, making her arch against his body, but he stopped when he felt her clenching around his fingers.
- Do you want me to continue, or do you want me inside you? - He provoked her with the same question she had asked.
Y/N didn't respond, she just turned to him, her arms wrapping around his shoulders as she kissed him, that was the best response, he grabbed her legs, locking them around his waist as he penetrated her, both of them moaning into the kiss, his movements quick and precise while she moaned desperately, her head falling back exposing her neck, which he didn't hesitate to fill with marks.
- Such a dirty bitch, look at this pussy swallowing my dick. - He moaned against her skin, increasing the pace, making her moan more and more desperate for him.
- Yes Ni-Ki I'm a dirty bitch, you dirty bitch Ni-Ki.
He couldn't take it anymore, his cock twitching inside her as ropes of cum filled her. Y/N trembled in his arms as she came soon after, her pussy clenching against his cock making him moan.
- I don't know if I want to hand you over to my brother... - Ni-Ki said, still holding her. - I want more of you Y/N.
- That's not our decision, is it? - Y/N walked away from him, she was getting irritated remembering that she would soon be with that disgusting guy. - But we have a few weeks until my sentence.
Y/N came out of the river and got dressed leaving Ni-Ki there, he smiled at the thought of having her again.
It became a routine for Y/N and Ni-Ki to meet, at first it was just to have sex, but soon it wasn't just that, they started talking, and that's when everything started to go wrong, Ni-Ki started to feel the desire to free her from her brother, and soon he started to want to protect her, then to want her for himself, and without realizing it, he ended up falling in love.
Y/N felt increasingly sad, she had already accepted her fate, but now? She ruined herself that day at the river, if she had left when Ni-Ki showed up, she wouldn't now be scared at the thought of leaving him to be with his monster brother.
Y/N smiled looking at herself in the mirror, it had already gotten dark, she would go to Ni-Ki's room to meet him as always, the wedding was approaching, but she forgot that when she was in his arms.
Y/N opened the door and was scared when Seojin was there waiting for her, he pushed her inside.
- Going to see Ni-Ki? - He pushed her against the wall, threatening her. - Dirty bitch, is that what you've been doing? You should be mine, not his. Who do you think you are to deceive me?
Y/N was shaking scared, she was afraid he would do something to Ni-Ki.
- You remember that you must obey me, don't you? For you will kill your dear Ni-Ki. Go on, be your usual bitch and then kill him, here take this dagger and you will stab him in the heart yourself. This way he will learn not to covet something that doesn't belong to him.
When Y/N arrived at Ni-Ki's room he pulled her into his arms kissing her, internally She was suffering, fighting, she wanted to get out of there fearing what she was going to do, but she couldn't, she also couldn't express and warn him.
As time passed and she was there with him, she relaxed, thinking that maybe the curse wasn't controlling her, after all she had been there for some time and nothing happened.
As Ni-Ki kissed her, she began to forget her fear, it was difficult to think about anything when she was with him.
He didn't know what was tormenting her, but he could see that she was restless, he wanted to calm her, and he knew very well how to do that.
Making her lie down on the bed he began to kiss her, even his softest kiss was still hot and hungry as he stripped her of her clothes, followed by kisses all over her body, leaving marks on her thighs, she could feel his hot breath against her wet core, his tongue sliding over her wetness savoring every drop, he loved devouring her pussy, he moaned as his tongue played with her, the vibrations making Y/N's body arch, she held tightly to his hair in desperation, her thighs trying to close but his firm hands kept her away, he passed a hand under her thigh pulling her body more and more towards his face while his mouth devoured her hungrily.
- So good. - His hoarse voice sounded almost tearful.
Ni-ki loved it, being between his legs, his taste, his moans, everything was an addiction for him. His fingers sliding inside her as he sucked on her clit.
- Damn Ni-Ki. - Her voice was almost a sigh.
Y/N's body arching on the bed, him licking every drop from her making her more and more desperate, closer, he could feel her shaking, her breathing getting heavier, when she came in his mouth, he grunted, his tongue never stopping.
- Ni-Ki stop, please, it's too much. - She was too sensitive, but he didn't want to stop, he wanted to take her to the limit, and then go beyond it.
He continued, his mouth torturing her sensitive pussy, tears already streaming down Y/N's face as he took her to the edge again, her body agonizing beneath him as he never stopped, his tongue licking, playing and teasing her more and more, she begged, disjointed words leaving her lips as she came again, he continued licking every drop from her wet pussy, she feared he wouldn't stop, but he pulled away.
- I could do this all night. I can't get enough of you. - He quickly removed his own clothes. - But I can't take it anymore, I need you Y/N.
Ni-Ki turned around on the bed pushing her down, Y/N didn't know if she would be able to keep herself firm, when he entered her without warning, his cock sliding easily through her wet walls.
- So tight, but it swallows my cock so well.
He took no pity on her as he pounded her insides frantically, the sounds echoing through the room as his hips moved faster and faster, only to slow down and slam into her insides before speeding up again, he held Y/N's hips while his other hand was stuck in her hair making her back arch.
Y/N's trembling voice begging for him. He pulled her up, her body against his, his hand clamping around her neck, his fingers tightening around her throat, making her pussy clench around him.
- Really a bitch. - He said when he felt her contract, pressing his hand making her lean more against him.
A prolonged moan left Ni-Ki's lips as he came undone inside her, his hips losing a little rhythm as he gave firmer thrusts while filling her, Y/N reached climax soon after feeling the hot liquid dripping from her pussy. But she knew it wasn't over, she knew Ni-Ki well enough to know he wanted more.
While Ni-Ki slept next to her, Y/N took the dagger crying, she trembled trying to fight against the order, she was about to plunge the dagger into his heart, she doesn't know where, but she got strength and managed to go against the curse. She screamed and pulled the blade turning towards her own chest, the tip was millimeters from her heart when Ni-Ki's hand stopped her.
- What are you doing? - He threw the dagger away and hugged her. - Why are you doing this?
Y/N crying clinging to him, shaking in his arms.
- He sent me, he told me to kill you, he found out about us, I can't, I can't do that.
- And you tried to kill yourself? - He was furious. - Would you die to not kill me?
- It was the only way, either that or I would have to kill you.
Ni-Ki was furious he He wanted to kill his brother but he couldn't leave Y/N there in that state.
After calming her down and getting her to sleep, he left and went to talk to his father. But it was useless he and Seojin were on the same side. He was about to call the guards to get rid of Ni-Ki but the king didn't expect him to have the dagger they gave to Y/N, Ni-Ki stabbed the king in the chest, he had no remorse or anything, that man was always terrible to him and was doing the same to Y/N.
Ni-ki returned to her room, and when she opened the door her blood boiled, Y/N was lying on the bed, her clothes partially torn and Seojin on top of her, she screamed trying to get rid of him, her face covered in tears.
It took less than a second for Ni-Ki to cut Seojin's neck, his blood splattering across Y/N and Ni-ki. He pulled Y/N away from his brother's body.
- You're fine, he won't do anything to you. - Ni-ki tried to calm her down. - It's over.
There was no more curse, they felt relieved after destroying those responsible for all that. A slight smile on her lips before Ni-Ki pulled her to kiss her, it was desperate, and hot, it showed how much they finally belonged to each other without the fear of being separated, now Y/N belonged only to him.
stormborns
gamechangershow
vaporwave
yousharknotpass
